Archive for the ‘1989’ Category

CHARAN LAL SAHU ETC. ETC. Vs. UNION OF INDIA AND ORS.

Friday, December 22nd, 1989

PETITIONER:
CHARAN LAL SAHU ETC. ETC.

Vs.

RESPONDENT:
UNION OF INDIA AND ORS.

DATE OF JUDGMENT22/12/1989

BENCH:
MUKHARJI, SABYASACHI (CJ)
BENCH:
MUKHARJI, SABYASACHI (CJ)
SINGH, K.N. (J)
RANGNATHAN, S.
AHMADI, A.M. (J)
SAIKIA, K.N. (J)

CITATION:
1990 AIR 1480          1989 SCR  Supl. (2) 597
1990 SCC  (1) 613      JT 1989 (4)    582
CITATOR INFO :
E        1991 SC 101     (30,278)
E        1992 SC 248     (31,33,35,36,44,70,71,79,80,81

ACT:
Constitution  of  India,  1950:  Articles  14,  19     and
21–Bhopal  Gas     Leak Disaster (Processing of  claims)    Act,
1985–Whether constitutionally valid.
Preamble  and  Articles  38,  39  and  39A–Doctrine  of
‘parens     patriae’–Applicability  of Exercise  of  sovereign
power–Limitations.   Articles    21,  48A  and    51(g)–Human
rights–State’s obligation to protect–Need for enacting law
protecting  the constitutional rights of  citizens–Evolving
standards  highlighted by clauses 9 and 13 of U.N.  Code  of
Conduct on transnational corporations.
Bhopal  Gas     Leak Disaster (Processing of  claims)    Act,
1985:  Sections 3, 4, 5, 9 and    11–Constitutional  validity
of.  Central  Govt.  representing victims  in  suit  against
multinational company–Govt. holding share in company–Govt.
alleged to be joint tort feasor–Whether competent to repre-
sent victims–Whether principles of natural justice  violat-
ed.
Settlement    of claims before  court–Pre-decisional     and
post  decisional notice–Need for—-Effect of non-issue  of
notice.
Power conferred on Central Govt. to represent victims in
suit-Divesting individual rights to legal  remedy–Procedure
followed-Whether consistent with the Code of Civil Procedure
1908.
Interim  Compensation–Payment of.    Precautionary  meas-
ures-Need  for–Guidelines for the future–Immediate  relief
to victims-Setting up of a Tribunal–Creation of  Industrial
Disaster Fund-Mooted.
Code of Civil Procedure, 1908: Order I Rule 8 and  Order
23  Rule  3B–Procedure followed under the Bhopal  Gas    Leak
Disaster  (Processing  of claims) Act,    1985–Central  Govt.
representing victims in suit-Divesting individual rights  to
legal remedy–Whether procedure
598
standard and fair–Whether violative of principles of  natu-
ral justice.
Administrative Law–Principles of Natural Justice.’     Act
of  Parliament within legislative  competence–applicability
of the principles.
Pre-decisional  notice  not     given–Effect    of.  Central
Government representing victims in a suit against a multina-
tional    company–Govt.    having    shares    in  company–Alleged
tort-feasor–Whether  competent to  represent  victims–Doc-
trine that no man shall be judge of his own  cause–Doctrine
of necessity—-Doctrine of ‘defacto validity’–Doctrine  of
bona fide representation–Applicability of.
Statutory    construction:  Constructive  intuition     ap-
proach–statute        to      be    read    purposefully     and
meaningfully–Regard to be had to the spirit of the  statute
and the mischief intended to be cured by it.
Law     of Torts: Bhopal Gas Leak Disaster  (Processing  of
claims)      Act,     1985–Grant  of  interim  relief   to     the
victims–Whether  inherent in the Act and the Scheme  framed
thereunder–Liability  of  tort-feasor-Whether    limited      to
civil  liability to compensation-whether  includes  criminal
liability to punitive damages also.

HEADNOTE:
Union  Carbide  (India) Ltd. (UCIL) is a  subsidiary  of
Union  Carbide    Corporation (UCC), a New  York    Corporation.
UCIL was incorporated in India in 1954. 50.99% of its  share
holding was with UCC and 22% of the shares were held by Life
Insurance Corporation of India and Unit Trust of India. UCIL
owned  a  chemical plant in Bhopal for    the  manufacture  of
pesticides using Methyl Isocyanate (MIC) a highly toxic gas.
On    the night between 2nd and 3rd December, 1984,  there
was a massive escape of lethal gas from the MIC Storage tank
at  the Bhopal plant resulting in the tragic death of  about
3,000  people.    Thousands of people suffered  injuries.     The
environment also got polluted, badly affecting the flora and
the fauna.
On    behalf    of  the victims, many suits  were  filed  in
various District Courts in the United States of America. All
such  suits  were  consolidated by  the     Judicial  Panel  on
Multi-District    Litigation  and were assigned  to  the    U.S.
District  Court,  Southern District of New  York  and  Judge
Keenan was the Presiding Judge throughout. Later, the  legal
battle shifted to Indian Courts, as it could not proceed  in
the U.S. Courts, on the ground of forum non conveniens.
599
Meanwhile,    the Bhopal Gas Leak Disaster (Processing  of
claims)     1985 was passed by the Government of India  with  a
view  to secure that the claims arising out of or  connected
with the Bhopal gas leak disaster were dealt with  speedily,
effectively and equitably.
Union of India filed a suit for damages in the  District
Court of Bhopal on 5.9.86. However, there were    negotiations
for  a settlement; hut ultimately the settlement  talks     had
failed.
On 17.12.1987, the District Judge ordered interim relief
of  Rs.350  crores.  On appeal, the High  Court,  on  4.4.88
modified  the  order of the District Judge  and     ordered  an
interim relief of Rs.250 crores.
Aggrieved,    the  UCC as also the Union  of    India  filed
petitions  for    special leave before this Court.  Leave     was
granted.  By  its  orders dated 14.2.89     and  15.2.89,    this
Court,    on the basis of a settlement arrived at between     the
parties,  directed  UCC     to pay a sum of  470  million    U.S.
Dollars     to  the Union of India in full     settlement  of     all
claims, rights and liabilities related to and arising out of
the Bhopal gas disaster.
The     said orders were passed keeping in view the  Bhopal
Gas Disaster (Processing of claims) Act, 1985.
The present Writ Petitions challenge the  constitutional
validity of the said Act inter alia on the grounds that     the
Act is violative of the fundamental rights guaranteed  under
Articles 14, 19 and 21 of the Constitution: that the Act  is
violative of the Principles of Natural Justice mainly on the
ground    that Union of India, being a joint  tort-feasor,  in
that it has permitted establishment of such factories  with-
out necessary safeguards, has no locus standi to  compromise
on  behalf of the victims; that the victims and their  legal
heirs were not given the opportunity of being heard,  before
the  Act  was passed; that in the guise of giving  aid,     the
State could not destroy the rights inherent in its citizens;
nor  could it demand the citizens to surrender their  rights
to the State; that vesting of the rights in Central  Govern-
ment was bad and unreasonable because there was conflict  of
interest  between  the Central Government and  the  victims.
since  the Central Government owned 22% share in  UCIL,     and
that  would make the Central Government a Judge in  its     own
cause.
Disposing of the Writ Petitions, this Court,
600
HELD: Sabyasachi Mukharji, CJ and K.N. Saikia, J.–Per C J:
1.1     The Act is constitutionally valid. It    proceeds  on
the  hypothesis     that until the claims of  the    victims     are
realised  or obtained from the delinquents, namely, UCC     and
UCIL by settlement or by adjudication and until the proceed-
ings  in  respect thereof continue, the     Central  Government
must  pay interim compensation or maintenance for  the    vic-
tims. In entering upon the settlement in view of s. 4 of the
Act, regard must be had to the views of the victims and     for
the  purpose of giving regard to these, appropriate  notices
before    arriving at any settlement, was necessary.  In    some
cases,    however, post-decisional notice might be  sufficient
but in the facts and the circumstances of the present  case,
no useful purpose would be served by giving a post-decision-
al  hearing having regard to the circumstances mentioned  in
the  order  of    this Court dated 4th May,  1989     and  having
regard to the fact that there are no further additional data
and facts available with the victims which can be profitably
and  meaningfully presented to controvert the basis  of     the
settlement  and further having regard to the fact  that     the
victims     had their say, or on their behalf their  views     had
been  agitated in these proceedings, and will  have  further
opportunity  in     the pending  review  proceedings.  [703E-H;
704A]
1.2 Though settlement without notice is not quite  prop-
er,  on     the  materials so far available, it  is  seen    that
Justice     has  been done to the victims but justice  has     not
appeared to have been done. In view of the magnitude of     the
misery    involved and the problems in this case, the  setting
aside of the settlement on this ground in view of the  facts
and the circumstances of this case keeping the settlement in
abeyance  and giving notice to the victims for a  post-deci-
sional    hearing     would not be in the  ultimate    interest  of
justice.  It is true that not giving notice was     not  proper
because principles of natural justice are fundamental in the
constitutional    set up of this country. No man or  no  man’s
right should be affected without an opportunity to ventilate
his views. Justice is a psychological yearning, in which men
seek acceptance of their view point by having an opportunity
of vindication before the forum or the authority enjoined or
obliged to take a decision affecting their right. Yet in the
particular  situations, one has to bear in mind how  an     in-
fraction  of that should be sought to be removed in  accord-
ance  with justice. “To do a great right” after all.  it  is
permissible  sometimes “to do a little wrong”. In the  facts
and  circumstances  of the case, this is one of     those    rare
occasions. [701G-H; 702A-C]
2.1  The constitutional validity of the  statute  would
have to be determined on the basis of its provisions and  on
the  ambit of its operation as reasonably construed. It     has
to be borne in mind that if so
601
judged it passed the test of reasonableness, then the possi-
bility    of the power conferred being improperly used  is  no
ground for pronouncing the law itself invalid. [659E-G]
2.2     Conceptually and from the jurisprudential point  of
view,  especially in the background of the Preamble  to     the
Constitution  of  India     and the mandate  of  the  Directive
Principles, it was possible to authorise the Central Govern-
ment to take over the claims of the Victims to fight against
the  multinational  corporation in respect  of    the  claims.
Because     of the situation the victims were under  disability
in pursuing their claims in the circumstances of the  situa-
tion  fully  and properly. But there is     no  prohibition  or
inhibition,  for Indian State taking over the claims of     the
victims     or for the State acting for the victims as the     Act
has sought to provide. [640E-H]
2.3 The Act does provide a special procedure in  respect
of  rights  of the victims and to that    extent    the  Central
Govt. takes upon itself the rights of  the victims. It is  a
special     Act  providing a special procedure for     a  kind  of
special     class    of victims. In view of the enormity  of     the
disaster  the  victims of the Bhopal gas leak  disaster,  as
they were placed against the multi-national and a big Indian
Corporation  and in view of the presence of foreign  contin-
gency  lawyers to whom the victims were exposed, the  claim-
ants and victims can legitimately be described as a class by
themselves different and distinct, sufficiently separate and
identifiable to be entitled to special treatment for  effec-
tive, speedy, equitable and best advantageous settlement  of
their claims. There indubitably is differentiation. But this
differentiation     is based on a principle which has  rational
nexus with the aim intended to be achieved by this differen-
tiation.  The disaster being unique in its character and  in
the recorded history of industrial disaster, situated as the
victims     were  against    a  mighty  multinational  with     the
presence  of  foreign  contingency lawyers  looming  on     the
scene,    there were sufficient grounds for such    differentia-
tion and different treatment. In treating the victims of the
gas  leak disaster differently and providing them  a  proce-
dure,  which  was just, fair, reasonable and which  was     not
unwarranted or unauthorised by the Constitution, Article  14
is not breached. [683E-H; 684A-B]
Collector of Customs, Madras v. Nathella Sampathu  Chet-
ty, [1962] 3 SCR 786; P.J. Irani v. State of Madras,  [1962]
1  SCR 169; D.K. Trivedi v. State of Gujarat, [1986]  Suppl.
SCC 20, relied on.
Ballast  Corporation v. O.D. Commission, [1960] AC    490,
referred to-
602
3.1     The  present case is one where the Govt.  of  India
only represented the victims as a party’ and did not adjudi-
cate between the victims and the UCC. It is the court  which
would adjudicate the rights of the victims. The     representa-
tion  of  the victims by the Government of India  cannot  be
held  to  be  bad, and there is and there was  no  scope  of
violation of any principle of natural justice. [670B]
3.2 The connotation of the term “parens patria”  differs
from country to country, for instance, in England it is     the
King, in America it is the people, etc. According to  Indian
concept     parens patria doctrine recognised King as the    pro-
tector    of all citizens as parent. The Government is  within
its duty to protect and to control persons under disability.
Conceptually, the parens patriae theory is the obligation of
the  State to protect and take into custody the     rights     and
privileges of its citizens for discharging its    obligations.
Our Constitution makes it imperative for the State to secure
to  all its citizens the rights guaranteed by the  Constitu-
tion and where the citizens are not in a position to  assert
and  secure their rights, the State must come  into  picture
and  protect  and fight for the right of the  citizens.     The
Preamble to the Constitution, read with the Directive  Prin-
ciples    contained  in Articles 38, 39 and  39A    enjoins     the
State  to take up these responsibilities. It is the  protec-
tive measure to which the social welfare state is committed.
It  is    necessary for the State to  ensure  the     fundamental
rights in conjunction with the Directive Principles of State
Policy to effectively discharge its obligation and for    this
purpose, if necessary, to deprive some rights and privileges
of  the individual victims or their heirs to  protect  their
rights better and secure these further. [638E-H; 639A]
3.3     The UCC had to be sued before the American  courts.
The tragedy was treated as a national calamity and the Govt.
of India had the right, and indeed the duty, to take care of
its  citizens, in the exercise of its parens patriae  juris-
diction     or  on principles analogous thereto.  After  having
statutorily  armed  itself  in recognition  of    such  parens
patriae right or on principles analogous thereto, it went to
the  American Courts. No other person was properly  designed
for  representing  the victims, as a foreign  court  had  to
recognise a right of representation. The Govt. of India     was
permitted  to represent was permitted to represent the    vic-
tims  before  the American courts. Private  plaintiffs    were
also  represented  by their attorneys. The  order  of  Judge
Keenan    permitted the Govt. of India to represent  the    vic-
tims. If there was any remote conflict of interests  between
the  Union  of India and the victims  from  the     theoretical
point  of view the doctrine of necessity would override     the
possible   violation   of   the      principles   of    natural
justice–that  no  man    should be Judge     in  his  own  case.
[669C-F]
603
3.4     The Act in question has been passed in     recognition
of the right of the sovereign to act as parens patriae.     The
Government  of India in order to effectively  safeguard     the
rights    of the victims in the matter of the conduct  of     the
case  was entitled to act as parens patriae, which  position
was reinforced by the statutory provisions, namely the    Act.
It  has to be borne in mind that conceptually and  jurispru-
dentially, the doctrine of parens patriae is not limited  to
representation    of some of the victims outside the  territo-
ries  of the country. It is true that the doctrine has    been
so  utilised in America so far. Where citizens of a  country
are  victims of a tragedy because of the negligence  of     any
multinational  in peculiar situation arises which calls     for
suitable  effective machinery to articulate  and  effectuate
the  grievance    and demands of the victims,  for  which     the
conventional  adversary system would be totally     inadequate.
The State in discharge of its sovereign obligation must come
forward.  The  Indian State because  of     its  constitutional
commitment  is obliged to take upon itself the claim of     the
victims and to protect them in their hour of need. [658B-F]
3.5 There is no bar on the State to assume responsibili-
ties  analogous to parens patriae to discharge    the  State’s
obligations under the Constitution. What the Central Govern-
ment has done in the instant case seems to be an  expression
of  its sovereign power. This power is plenary and  inherent
in every sovereign state to do all things which promote     the
health, peace, moral, education and good order of the people
and tend to increase the wealth and prosperity of the State.
Sovereignty is difficult to define. By the nature of things,
the State Sovereignty in these matters cannot be limited. It
has  to     be adjusted to the conditions touching     the  common
welfare     when covered by legislative enactments. This  power
is  to the public what the law of necessity is to the  indi-
vidual. It is comprehended in the maxim salus populi suprema
lex–regard for public welfare is the highest law. It is not
a  rule, it is an evolution. This power has always  been  as
broad  as  public welfare and as strong as the    arm  of     the
state, this can only be measured by the legislative will  of
the people, subject to the fundamental rights and  constitu-
tional limitations. This is an emanation of sovereignty     and
it  is the obligation of the State to assume such  responsi-
bilities and protect its citizens. [658G-H; 659A-C]
3.6     In the instant case, the victims cannot be  consid-
ered  to be any match to the multinational companies or     the
Government  with whom in the conditions that the victims  or
their  representatives were after the  disaster     physically,
mentally, financially, economically and also because of     the
position  of  litigation would have to contend.     In  such  a
situation of
604
predicament the victims can legitimately be considered to be
disabled.  They     were in no position by themselves  to    look
after  their  own interest effectively or  purposefully.  In
that  background,  they are people who    needed    the  State’s
protection  and should come within the umbrella     of  State’s
sovereignty  to assert, establish and maintain their  rights
against     the  wrong  doers in this mass     disaster.  In    that
perspective,  it is jurisprudentially possible to apply     the
principle  of  parens patriae doctrine to the  victims.     But
quite  apart from that, it has to be borne in mind  that  in
this  case the State is acting on the basis of    the  Statute
itself.     For the authority of the Central Government to     sue
for and on behalf of or instead in place of the victims,  no
other  theory, concept, or any jurisprudential principle  is
required  than the Act itself. The Act empowers and  substi-
tutes the Central Government. The victims have been divested
of their rights to sue and such claims and such rights    have
been vested in the Central Government. The victims have been
divested because the victims were disabled. The     disablement
of the victims vis-a-vis their adversaries in this matter is
a self evident factor. Even if the strict application of the
‘parens     patriae’ doctrine is not in order, as a concept  it
is a guide. The jurisdiction of the State’s power cannot  be
circumscribed by the limitations of the traditional  concept
of parens patriae. Jurisprudentially it could be utilised to
suit or alter or adapt itself to the changed  circumstances.
In the situation in which the victims were, the State had to
assume    the  role of a parent protecting the rights  of     the
victims who must come within the protective umbrella of     the
State  and the common sovereignty of the Indian people.     The
act  is an exercise of the sovereign power of the State.  It
is an appropriate evolution of the expression of sovereignty
in  the situation that had arisen. It has to be accepted  as
such. [685C-H]
3.7     The  concept  of parens patriae can  be  varied  to
enable    the Government to represent the victims     effectively
in domestic forum if the situation so warrants. There is  no
reason    to  confine the ‘parens patriae’  doctrine  to    only
quasi-sovereign right of the State independent of and behind
the title of the citizen. [692B-C]
3.8 The power to compromise and to conduct the  proceed-
ings  are not uncanalised or arbitrary. These  were  clearly
exercisable  only in the ultimate interests of the  victims.
The possibility of abuse of a statute does not impart to  it
any element of invalidity. [659C-D]
E.P.  Royappa v. State of Tamil Nadu, [1974] 2 SCR    348;
Menaka    Gandhi    v. Union of India, [1978] 2  SCR  621;    R.D.
Shetty v. International Airport Authority of India, [1979] 3
SCR 1014 followed.
605
Ram Saroop v. S.P. Sahi, [1969] 2 Suppl. SCR 583 relied on.
Budhkaran Chankhani v. Thakur Prasad Shah, AIR 1942     Col
311; Banku Behari Mondal v. Banku Behari Hazra, AIR 1943 Cal
203; Medai Dalavoi T. Kumaraswamy Mudaliar v. Medai  Dalavoi
Rajammal, AIR 1957 Mad. 563 approved.
State of U.P. v. Poosu, [1978] 3 SCR 1005; K.M. Nanavati
v.  State of Bombay, [1961] 1 SCR 497; Ram Gopal Sarubai  v.
Smt. Sarubhai & Ors., [1981] 4 SCC 505; India Mica &  Mican-
ite  Industries Ltd. v. State of Bihar & Ors. [1982]  3     SCC
182; Alfred L Snapp & SonInc. v. Puerto Rico, 458 US 592 73,
Ed.  2d 995, 102 s. ct. 3260; State of Georgia v.  Tennessee
Copper    Co.,  206 US 230, 51 L.Ed. 1038 27 s. et.  618,     re-
ferred to.
B.K. Mukherjea on Hindu Religious and Charitable Trusts,
Tagore    Law  Lectures,    5th Edn. p. 404;  Words     &  Phrases,
permanent Edn.
vol.  33  p. 99; Black’s Law Dictionary, 5th Edn.  1979,  p.
1003; Weaver’s Constitutional Law, p. 490; American  Consti-
tutional  Law  by  Lawrence H. Tribe 1978  Edn.     para  3.24,
referred to.
4.1     Section  3  provides for the  substitution  of     the
Central     Government with the right to represent and  act  in
place of (whether within or outside India) every person     who
has  made or is entitled to make, a claim in respect of     the
disaster. The State has taken over the rights and claims  of
the  victims  in  the exercise of sovereignty  in  order  to
discharge  the constitutional obligations as the parent     and
guardian  of  the  victims who in the  situation  as  placed
needed    the umbrella of protection. Thus, the State has     the
power  and jurisdiction and for this purpose unless the     Act
is otherwise unreasonable or violative of the constitutional
provisions  no question of giving a hearing to    the  parties
for taking over these rights by the State arises. For legis-
lation by the Parliament, no principle of natural justice is
attracted provided such legislation is within the competence
of  the     legislature. Indeed the present Act is     within     the
competence  of the Parliament. Section 3 makes    the  Central
Government the dominoes litis and it has the carriage of the
proceedings, but that does not solve the problem of by    what
procedure the proceedings should be carried. [692A-D]
4.2     Section  4 means and entails that  before  entering
into  any settlement affecting the rights and claims of     the
victims     some kind of notice or information should be  given
to the victims. [699D]
606
4.3 Sections 3 and 4 are categorical and clear. When the
expression is explicit, the expression is conclusive,  alike
in what it says and in what it does not say. These give     the
Central Government an exclusive right to act in place of the
persons who are entitled to make claim or have already    made
claim.    The expression ‘exclusive’ is explicit and  signifi-
cant.  The  exclusively cannot be wittled  down     or  watered
down. The said expression must be given its full meaning and
extent.     This is corroborated by the use of  the  expression
‘claim’     for  all purposes. If such duality  of     rights     are
given  to. the Central Government alongwith the     victims  in
instituting  or     proceeding for the realisation or  the     en-
forcement  of  the  claims arising out of  Bhopal  gas    leak
disaster, then that would be so cumbersome that it would not
be speedy, effective or equitable and would not be the    best
or  more  advantageous    procedure for  securing     the  claims
arising out of the leakage. [683A-C]
4.4 Sections 3 and 4 of the Act should be read  together
alongwith  other  provisions of the Act     and  in  particular
sections 9 and 11 of the Act. These should be appreciated in
the  context of the object sought to be achieved by the     Act
as indicated in the Statement of objects and Reasons and the
Preamble  to the act. The Act was so designed that the    vic-
tims  of the disaster are fully protected and the claims  of
compensation  or  damages for loss of life or  personal     in-
juries    or  in respect of other matters arising     out  of  or
connected  with the disaster are processed speedily,  effec-
tively,     equitably and to the best advantage of     the  claim-
ants. Section 3 of the Act is subject to other provisions of
the  Act which includes Sections 4 and 11. Section 4 of     the
Act  opens  with non-obstante clause, vis-a-vis,  section  3
and, therefore overrides section 3. [659G-H; 660A-B]
4.5 In the instant case, the Government of India is only
capable     to represent the victims as a party. The  adjudica-
tion of the claims would be done by the Court. The  doctrine
of ‘Bona fide Representation’ as also ‘defacto validity’ are
not applicable to the present case. [690F]
Basheshar v. Income Tax Commissioner, AIR 1959 SC 149; In re
Special Courts Bill, [1979] 2 SCR 476; A.R. Antulay v.    R.S.
Nayak  & Anr., [1988] 2 SCC 602; Ram Krishna Dalmia v.    Ten-
dulkar,     [1955]     SCR 279; Ambika Prasad Mishra v.  State  of
U.P.  &     Ors. etc. [1980] 3 SCR 1159;  Bodhan  Chowdhary  v.
State  of Bihar, [1955] 1 SCR 1045; Lakshmi Kant  Pandey  v.
Union of India, [1984] 2 SCR 795; M/s Mackinnon Mackenzie  &
Co.  Ltd.  v. Audrey D’ Costa and Anr., [1987]    2  SCC    469;
Sheela    Barse  v. Secretary, Children Aid  Society  &  Ors.,
[1987]    1  SCR    870; Gokaraju Rangaraju v.  State  of  A.P.,
[1981]    3  SCR    474; Pushpadevi M. Jatia  v.  M.L.  Wadhwan.
[1987] 3 SCC 367;
607
M/s  Beopar  Sahayak (P) Ltd. & Ors. v. Vishwanath  &  Ors.,
[1987]    3  SCC    693; Dharampal Singh v.     Director  of  Small
Industries Services & Ors., AIR 1980 SC 1888; N.K.  Mohammed
Sulaiman  v. N.C. Mohammed lsmail & Ors., [1966] 1 SCR    937;
Malkariun Bin Shidrammappa Pasare v. Narhari Bin Shivappa  &
Anr., 271 A 216, referred to.
Black’s Law Dictionary 5th Edn. p. 437, referred to.
5.    The restrictions or limitations on  the     substantive
and procedural rights in the Act will have to be judged from
the point of view of the particular Statute in question.  No
abstract rule or standard of reasonableness can be  applied.
That  question has to be judged having regard to the  nature
of  the rights alleged to have been infringed in this  case,
the  extent and urgency of the evil sought to  be  remedied,
disproportionate  imposition, prevailing conditions  at     the
time, all these facts will have to be taken into  considera-
tion.  Having considered the background, the plight  of     the
impoverished, the urgency of the victims’ need, the presence
of the foreign contingency lawyers, the procedure of settle-
ment  in  USA in mass action, the strength  of    the  foreign
multinationals, the nature of injuries and damages, and     the
limited     but significant right of participation of the    vic-
tims  as contemplated by s. 4 of the Act, the Act cannot  be
condemned as unreasonable. [684C-E]
State of Madras v. V.G. Row, [1952] SCR 597, referred to.
6.1 In view of the principles settled by this Court     and
accepted all over the world in a case of this magnitude     and
nature, when the victims have been given some say by Section
4 of the Act, in order to make that opportunity contemplated
by section 4 of the Act, meaningful and effective, it should
be so read that the victims have to be given an     opportunity
of making their representation before the court comes to any
conclusion in respect of any settlement. How that opportuni-
ty should be given, would depend upon the particular  situa-
tion. Fair procedure should be followed in a  representative
mass tort action. [696E-F]
6.2     One assumption under which the Act is justified  is
that  the victims were disabled to defend themselves  in  an
action    of this type. If that is so, then the  Court  cannot
presume that the victims were a lot, capable and informed to
be able to have comprehended or contemplated the settlement.
In  the aforesaid view of the matter notice  was  necessary.
The  victims at large did not have the notice.    The  Central
Government  as the representative of the victims  must    have
the  views  of the victims and place such  view     before     the
court in such manner it considers neces-
608
sary  before  a settlement is entered into. If    the  victims
want  to advert to certain aspect of the matter     during     the
proceedings under the Act and settlement indeed is an impor-
tant  stage in the proceedings, opportunities must be  given
to the victims. Individual notices may not be necessary. The
Court can, and should in such situation formulate modalities
of giving notice and public notice can also be given  invit-
ing views of the victims by tile help of mass media.  Howev-
er,  it is not necessary that such views would    require     the
consent of all the victims. [698B-C; 698G-H; 699A]
6.3 One of the important requirements of justice is that
people affected by an action or inaction should have  oppor-
tunity to have their say. That opportunity the victims    have
got  when these applications were heard and they were  heard
after utmost publicity and they would have further  opportu-
nity when review application against the settlement would be
heard. 1700G-H; 701A]
7.1     The Act does not expressly exclude the     application
of  the Code of Civil Procedure. Section 11 of the Act    pro-
vides the overriding effect indicating that anything  incon-
sistent     with  the provisions of the Act or  in     other    laws
including the Civil Procedure Code should be ignored and the
Act  should prevail. Strictly speaking, Order 1 Rule 8    will
not apply to a suit or a proceeding under the Act. It is not
a  case of one having common interest with others. Here     the
plaintiff, the Central Government has replaced and  divested
the victims. 1696H; 697A-B]
7.2     In the instant case, there is no question of  aban-
donment as such of the suit or part of the suit, the  provi-
sions  of order XXIII Rule 1 would also not strictly  apply.
However, Order XXIH Rule 3B of the Code is an important     and
significant  pointer  and  the principles  behind  the    said
provision  would apply to this case. The said rule  3B    pro-
vides  that no agreement of compromise in  a  representative
suit  shall be entered into without the leave of  the  Court
expressly  recorded in the proceedings; and sub-rule (2)  of
rule  3B enjoins that before granting such leave  the  court
shall  give notice in such manner as it may think fit  in  a
representative action. Representative suit has been  defined
under  Explanation to the said rule vide clause (d)  as     any
other suit in which the decree passed may, by virtue of     the
provisions this Code or of any other law for the time  being
in  force, bind any person who is not named as party to     the
suit. Indubitably the victims would be bound by the  Settle-
ment  though  not  named in the suit. 11his  is     a  position
conceded by all. If that is so, it would be a representative
suit  in terms of and for the purpose of Rule 315  of  Order
XXIII  of the Code. If the principles of this rule  are     the
principles  of    natural justice then we are of    the  opinion
that
609
the principles behind it would be applicable; and also    that
section 4 of the Act should be so construed in spite of     the
difficulties of the process of notice and other difficulties
of  making  “informed decision making  process    cumbersome”.
[697C-G]
7.3     In  as     much as section 4 of the Act  had  given  a
qualified  right  of  participation to    the  victims,  there
cannot    be  any question of violation of the  principles  of
natural justice. The scope of the application of the princi-
ples  of  natural  justice cannot be judged  by     any  strait
jacket formula. [662G-H]
R. Viswanathan v. Rukn-ul-Mulk Syed Abdul Wajid, [1963] 3
SCR  22;  M. Narayanan Nambiar v. State     of  Kerala,  [1963]
Supp. (2) 724; Chintaharan Ghose & Ors. v. Gujaraddi Sheik &
Ors.,  AIR 1951 Cal. 456; Ram ‘Sarup v. Nanak Ram, AIR    1952
All. 275; referred to.
8. The Act has to be understood that it is in respect of
the  person responsible, being the person  in-charge-of     the
UCIL and the parent company UCC. This interpretation of     the
Act  is further strengthened by the fact that  a  ‘claimant”
has been defined in clause (c) of Section 2 as a person     who
is  entitled to make a claim and the expression “person”  in
Section     2(e)  includes the Government. Therefore,  the     Act
proceeded  on the assumption that the Government could be  a
claimant being a person as such. [690A-B]
9.1     The fact that the provisions of the  principles  of
natural     justice  have to be complied with,  is     undisputed.
This is well-settled by the various decisions of the  Court.
The Indian Constitution mandates that clearly, otherwise the
Act and the actions would be violative of Article 14 of     the
Constitution  and  would  also    be  destructive     of  Article
19(1)(g) and negate Article 21 of the Constitution by  deny-
ing a procedure which is just, fair and reasonable. [693D-E]
9.2     Rules    of natural justice are not  embodied  rules.
Hence,    it was not possible to make an exhaustive  catalogue
of  such  rules. Audi alteram partem is a  highly  effective
rule  devised by the Courts to ensure that a  statutory     au-
thority     arrives at a just decision and it is calculated  to
act as a healthy check on the abuse or misuse of power.     The
rules  of  natural  justice can operate only  in  areas     not
covered     by any law validly made. The general  principle  as
distinguished  from an absolute rule of uniform     application
is  that where a statute does not in terms exclude the    rule
of prior hearing but contemplates a post-decisional hearing
610
amounting  to a full review of the original order on  merits
then such a statute would be construed as excluding the audi
alteram     partem     rule at the pre-decisional  stage.  If     the
statute     conferring the power is silent with regard  to     the
giving    of a pre-decisional hearing to the  person  affected
the  administrative decision after  post-decisional  hearing
was good. [694A-D]
9.3 In the instant case, no question of violation of the
principle  of natural justice arises, and there is no  scope
for the application of the principle that no man should be a
Judge  in  his    own cause. The Central    Government  was     not
judging any claim, but was fighting and advancing the claims
of  the     victims.  The adjudication would  be  done  by     the
courts, and therefore, there is no scope of the violation of
any principle of natural justice. [688G-H; 689A-B]
Menaka Gandhi v. Union of India, [1978] 2 SCR 621;    Olga
Tellis    v. Bombay Municipal Corporation, [1985] Supp. 2     SCR
51;  Union of India v. Tulsi Ram Patel, [1985] Supp.  2     SCR
131;  Swadeshi Cotton Mills v. Union of India, [1981] 2     SCR
533, relied on.
Ganga Bai v. Vijay Kumar, [1974] 3 SCR 882; S.L.  Kapoor
v.  Jagmohan, [1981] 1 SCR 745; Sangram v. Election  Commis-
sion, [1955] 2 SCR 1, referred to.
10.     Though     not expressly stated, the Act    proceeds  on
‘the  major inarticulate premise’. It is on this promise  or
premise     that  the State would be justified in    taking    upon
itself the right and obligation to proceed and prosecute the
claim and deny access to the courts of law to the victims on
their own. If it is only so read, it can only be held to  be
constitutionally valid. It has to be borne in mind that     the
language of the Act does not militate against this construc-
tion  but on the Contrary. Sections 9, 10 and the scheme  of
the Act suggest that the Act contains such an obligation. If
it  is so read, then only meat can be put into the  skeleton
of  the     Act making it meaningful and  purposeful.  The     Act
must, therefore, be so read. This approach to the  interpre-
tation of the Act can legitimately be called the  ‘construc-
tive  intuition’ which is a permissible mode of viewing     the
Acts of Parliament. The freedom to search for ‘the spirit of
the  Act’  or the quantity of the mischief at  which  it  is
aimed (both synonymous for the intention of the     parliament)
opens  up  the possibility of liberal  interpretation  “that
delicate and important branch of judicial power, the conces-
sion of which is dangerous, the denial ruinous”. Given    this
freedom it is a rare opportunity though never to be  misused
and challenge for the Judges to adopt and give meaning to
611
the act, articulate and inarticulate and thus translate     the
intention  of  the Parliament and fulfil the object  of     the
Act.  After  all, the Act was passed to give relief  to     the
victims, who, it was thought, were unable to establish their
own rights and fight for themselves. [687E-H; 688A]
11.1 The circumstances that financial institutions    held
shares    in the UCIL would not disqualify the  Government  of
India  from acting as parens patriae and in discharging     its
statutory  duties  under the Act. The suit  was     filed    only
against     the UCC and not against UCIL. On the basis  of     the
claim made by the Government of India, UCIL was not a neces-
sary  party.  It was suing only the multinational  based  on
several     legal grounds of liability of the UCC, inter  alia,
on  the basis of enterprise liability. If the Government  of
India had instituted a suit against UCIL to a certain extent
it  would have weakened its case against UCC in view of     the
judgment of this Court in M.C. Mehta’s case. [668H; 669A-B]
M.C. Mehta v. Union of India, [1987] 1 SCR 819, referred to.
11.2 Even if there was any remote conflict of  interests
between the Union of India and the victims on account of the
sharesholding,    doctrine  of necessity    would  override     the
possible  violation  of the principles of  natural  justice.
[669F]
Kasturilal    Ralia Ram Jain v. State of UP, [1965] 1     SCR
375;  State  of Rajasthan v. Vidyawati, [1962] 2  Supp.     SCR
989;  J. Mohapatra & Co. & Anr. v. State of Orissa  &  Anr.,
[1984] 4 SCC 103, referred to.
Halsbury’s    Laws  of England, Vol. 1, 4th Edn.  para  73
Smith’s     Judicial Review of Administrative Action, 4th    Edn.
pp. 276-277; Natural Justice by G.A. Flick, [1979] Edn.     pp.
138-141, referred to.
12.     The  Act does not create new causes  of  action  or
create    special courts. The jurisdiction of the civil  court
to entertain suit would still arise out of section 9 of     the
CPC  and the substantive cause of action and the  nature  of
the  reliefs  available would also continue  to     remain     un-
changed.  The only difference produced by the provisions  of
the Act would be that instead of the suit being filed by the
victims     themselves the suit would be filed by    the  Central
Government on their behalf. [655F]
13. Normally, in measuring civil liability, the law     has
attached  more importance to the principle  of    compensation
than  that of punishment. Penal redress,  however,  involves
both compensation to the
612
person    injured     and punishment as deterrence. The  Act,  as
such does not abridge or curtail damage or liability whatev-
er that might be. So the challenge to the Act on the  ground
that there has been curtailment or deprivation of the rights
of  the     victims which is unreasonable in the  situation  is
unwarranted and cannot be sustained. [680G-H; 681A-F]
Roshanlal  Kuthiala & Ors. v. R.B. Mohan  Singh,  Oberoi
(1975) 2 SCR 491; Nandram Heeralal v. Union of India & Anr.,
AIR 1978 M.P. 209; Ryland v. Flatcher, (1868) Vol 3 LR E&  I
Appeal    Cases  330; Rookes v. Barnard, [1964] AC  1129,     re-
ferred to.
Salmond’s Law of Torts, 15th Edn. p. 30, referred to.
14.     The Act in question does not purport to  deal    with
the  criminal liability, if any, of the parties     or  persons
concerned nor it deals with any of the consequences  flowing
from  those. This position is clear from the provisions     and
the preamble to the Act. [636F]
15. The major inarticulate premise apparent from the Act
and the scheme and the spirit of the Act is that so long  as
the  rights  of the victims are prosecuted  the     state    must
protect     the victims. Otherwise the object of the Act  would
be  defeated its purpose frustrated. Therefore,     continuance
of the payments of the interim maintenance for the continued
sustenance  of the victims is an obligation arising  out  of
State’s assumption of the power and temporary deprivation of
the  rights of the victims and divestiture of the  right  of
the victims to fight for their own rights. This is the    only
reasonable  interpretation which is just, fair    and  proper.
[686B-C]
16. The promises made to the victims and hopes raised in
their hearts and minds can only be redeemed in some  measure
if  attempts  are made vigorously to distribute     the  amount
realised to the victims in accordance with the scheme.    That
would be redemption to a certain extent. The law relating to
damages     and payment of interim damages or  compensation  to
the victims of this nature should be seriously and scientif-
ically examined by the appropriate agencies. [704F-H; 705A]
17.     The  Bhopal  Gas Leak disaster     and  its  aftermath
emphasise the need for laying down certain norms and  stand-
ards that the Government may follow before granting  permis-
sion or licences for the running of industries dealing    with
materials which are of dangerous potentialities. The Govern-
ment,  should, therefore, examine or have the problem  exam-
ined by an expert committee as to what should be the  condi-
tions on
613
which  future licences and/or permission for running  indus-
tries  on  Indian  soil would be granted  and  for  ensuring
enforcement of those conditions, sufficient safety  measures
should    be formulated and scheme of  enforcement  indicated.
The Government should insist as a condition precedent to the
grant of such licences or permission, creation of a fund  in
anticipation  by the industries to be available for  payment
of  damages  out  of the said fund in case  of    leakages  or
damages in case of accident or disaster flowing from  negli-
gent  working  of such industrial operations or     failure  to
ensure    measures preventing such occurrence. The  Government
should    also ensure that the parties must agree to abide  to
pay such damages out of the said Fund by procedure separate-
ly  evolved for computation and payment of  damages  without
exposing  the victims or sufferers of the negligent  act  to
the  long and delayed procedure. Special procedure  must  be
provided  for and the industries must agree as    a  condition
for  the grant of licence to abide by such procedure  or  to
abide  by  statutory arbitration. The basis for     damages  in
case  of  leakages and accident should also  be     statutorily
fixed  taking into consideration the nature of    damages     in-
flicted, the consequences thereof and the ability and capac-
ity  of     the parties to pay. Such should  also    provide     for
deterrant or punitive damages, the basis for which should be
formulated  by a proper expert committee or by    the  Govern-
ment.  For  this  purpose, the Government  should  have     the
matter    examined by such body as it considers necessary     and
proper    like the Law Commission or other  competent  bodies.
This is vital for the future. [705B-F]
18.     That people are born free, the dignity of the    per-
sons  must be recognised, and competent tribunal is  one  of
the surest methods of effective remedy. If, therefore, as  a
result    of this tragedy new consciousness and  awareness  on
the  part of the people of this country to be more  vigilant
about  measures     and the necessity of ensuring    more  strict
vigilance  for permitting the operations of  such  dangerous
and poisonous gases dawn, then perhaps the tragic experience
of Bhopal would not go in vain. [682D-E]
Per Singh, J. (concurring):
1.1     In India, the need for industrial  development     has
led to the establishment of a number of plants and factories
by  the domestic companies and under-takings as well  as  by
Transnational  Corporations.  Many of these  industries     are
engaged     in  hazardous or  inherently  dangerous  activities
which  pose potential threat to life, health and  safety  of
persons working in the factory, or residing in the surround-
ing  areas. Though working of such factories and  plants  is
regulated by a
614
number of laws of our country, there is no special  legisla-
tion providing for compensation and damages to outsiders who
may suffer on account of any industrial accident. As the law
stands today, affected persons have to approach civil courts
for obtaining compensation and damages. In civil courts, the
determination  of amount of compensation or damages as    well
the liability of the enterprise has been bound by the shack-
les of conservative principles. [707D-G]
1.2 The principles laid down in Ryland v. Fletcher    made
it difficult to obtain adequate damages from the  enterprise
and  that  too only after the negligence of  enterprise     was
proved. [707G-H]
1.3     The  law laid down in Oleum Gas Leak  case  made  a
land-mark  departure from the conservative  principles    with
regard to the liability of an enterprise carrying on hazard-
ous or inherently dangerous activities. [709C]
1.4 In the instant case, there is no scope for any doubt
regarding the liability of the UCC for the damage caused  to
the human beings and nature in and around Bhopal. [709E]
Ryland  v. Fletcher, [1868] LR 3 HL 330; M.C.  Mehta  v.
Union of India, [1987] 1 SCR 819, referred to.
2.    In the context of our national dimensions  of  human
rights, right to life, liberty, pollution free air and water
is guaranteed by the Constitution under Articles 21, 48A and
51(g),    it is the duty of the State to take effective  steps
to  protect  the  constitutional  rights  guaranteed.  These
rights must be integrated and illumined by evolving interna-
tional dimensions and standards, having regard to our sover-
eignty    as highlighted by Clauses 9 and 13 of U.N.  Code  of
Conduct     on Transnational Corporations. Such a law may    pro-
vide  for conditions for granting licence  to  Transnational
Corporations,  prescribing norms and standards    for  running
industries on Indian soil ensuring the above said  constitu-
tional    rights    of our people. A  Transnational     Corporation
should be made liable and subservient to laws of our country
and  the  liability should not be  restricted  to  affiliate
company only but the parent corporations should also be made
liable for any damage caused to the human beings or ecology.
The law must require transnational Corporations to agree  to
pay  such  damages  as may be determined  by  the  statutory
agencies and forum constituted under it without exposing the
victims     to  long  drawn litigation. In order  to  meet     the
situation, to avoid delay and to ensure immediate relief  to
the victims, the law should
615
provide     for constitution of tribunals regulated by  special
procedure for determining compensation to victims of  indus-
trial disaster or accident, appeal against which may lie  to
this  Court on the limited ground of questions of  law    only
after depositing the amount determined by the Tribunal.     The
law should also provide for interim relief to victims during
the pendency of proceedings. These steps would minimise     the
misery and agony of victims of hazardous enterprises. [710H;
711A-F]
3. Industrial development in our country and the hazards
involved  therein,  pose a mandatory need  to  constitute  a
statutory “Industrial Disaster Fund”, contributions to which
may  be made by the Government, the industries whether    they
are  transnational  corporations or  domestic  undertakings,
public or private. The extent of contribution may be  worked
out  having regard to the extent of hazardous nature of     the
enterprise  and     other allied matters. The  fund  should  be
permanent in nature. so that money is readily available     for
providing immediate effective relief to the victims. [711  G
-H; 712A]
Ranganathan and Ahmadi, J J—-Per Ranganathan, J.  (Concur-
ring).’
1. The provisions of the Act, read by themselves,  guar-
antee  a complete and full protection to the rights  of     the
claimants in every respect. Save only that they cannot    file
a  suit themselves, their right to acquire redress  has     not
really been abridged by the provisions of the Act.  Sections
3  and    4 of the Act completely vindicate  the    objects     and
reasons     which compelled Parliament to enact this  piece  of
legislation. Far from abridging the rights of the  claimants
in  any manner, these provisions are so worded as to  enable
the Government to prosecute the litigation with the  maximum
amount    of resources, efficiency and competence at its    com-
mand.  as well as with all the assistance and help that     can
be  extended to it by such of those litigants and  claimants
as  are capable of playing more than a mere passive role  in
the litigation. [720G-H; 721A-B]
2. Even if the provisions of s. 3 had been    scrupulously
observed  and the names of all parties, other than the    Cen-
tral  Government,  had been got deleted from  the  array  of
parties     in the suits and proceedings pending in this  coun-
try,  the result would not have been fatal to the  interests
of the litigants. On the contrary, it enabled the  litigants
to obtain the benefit of all legal expertise at the  command
of  the     Government  of India  in  exercising  their  rights
against     the Union Carbide Corporation. Such  representation
can well be justified by resort to a principle analogous to,
if not precisely the same, as that of, “parens
616
patriae”. A victim of the tragedy is compelled to part    with
a  valuable  right  of his in order that it  might  be    more
efficiently  and  satisfactorily exploited for    his  benefit
than he himself is capable of. It is of course possible that
there may be an affluent claimant or lawyer engaged by    him,
who may be capable of fighting the litigation better. It  is
possible  that the Government of India as a litigant may  or
may not be able to pursue the litigation with as much deter-
mination or capability as such a litigant. But in a case  of
the  present  type one should not be confounded     by  such  a
possibility. There are more indigent litigants than affluent
ones.  There  are more illiterates  than  enlightened  ones.
There are very few of the claimants, capable of finding     the
financial wherewithal required for fighting the     litigation.
Very  few of them are capable or prosecuting such a  litiga-
tion in this country not to speak of the necessity to run to
a foreign country. The financial position of UCIL was negli-
gible  compared     to the magnitude of the  claim     that  could
arise and, though eventually the battle had to be pitched on
our own soil, an initial as well as final recourse to  legal
proceedings in the United States was very much on the cards,
indeed    inevitable. In this situation, the  legislature     was
perfectly justified in coming to the aid of the victims with
this piece of legislation and in asking the Central  Govern-
ment  to shoulder the responsibility by substituting  itself
in place of the victims for all purposes connected with     the
claims. [716C-H; 717A]
3.    Section     4  adequately safeguards  the    interest  of
individual victims. It enables each one of them to bring  to
the  notice  of the Union any special  features     or  circum-
stances which he would like to urge in respect of any matter
and if any such features are brought to its notice the Union
is obliged to take it into account. The individual claimants
are also at liberty to engage their own counsel to associate
with the State counsel in conducting the proceedings. If the
suits  in  this case had proceeded, in    the  normal  course,
either to the stage of a decree or even to one of settlement
the  claimants    could have kept themselves  abreast  of     the
developments  and the statutory provisions would  have    been
more than adequate to ensure that the points of view of     all
the victims are presented to the court. Even a settlement or
compromise could not have been arrived at without the  court
being  apprised of the views of any of them who chose to  do
so. The statute has provided that though the Union of  India
will  be the dominus litis in the suit, the interest of     all
the victims and their claims should be safeguarded by giving
them  a     voice in the proceedings to  the  extent  indicated
above. This provision of the statute is an adaptation of the
principle  of Order 1 Rule 8 and of order XXIII Rule  38  of
the Code of Civil Procedure in its application to the  suits
governed  by it and, though the extent of participation     al-
lowed to
617
the victims is somewhat differently enunciated in the legis-
lation,     substantially    speaking, it  does  incorporate     the
principles of natural justice to the extent possible in     the
circumstances. The statute cannot, therefore, be faulted  on
the  ground  that it denies the victims     an  opportunity  to
present     their views or places them at any  disadvantage  in
the matter of having an effective voice in settling the suit
by way of compromise. [724G-H; 725A-D]
4. Sections 3 and 4 combine together the interest of the
weak,  illiterate, helpless and poor victims as well as     the
interest  of  those who could have managed  for     themselves,
even  without  the help of this enactment.  The     combination
thus  envisaged enables the Government to fight     the  battle
with the foreign adversary with the full aid and  assistance
of  such of the victims or their legal advisers as are in  a
position  to  offer any such assistance.  Though  section  3
denies the climants the benefit of being eo nominee  parties
in  such suits or proceedings, section 4 preserves  to    them
substantially  all  that they can achieve by  proceeding  on
their  own.  In other words, while seeming  to    deprive     the
claimants of their right to take legal action on their    own,
it has preserved those rights, to be exercised indirectly. A
conjoint  reading of sections 3 and 4 would show that  there
has  been  no  real total deprivation of the  right  of     the
claimants  to enforce their claim for damage in     appropriate
proceedings  before any appropriate forum. There is  only  a
restriction  of this right which, in the  circumstances,  is
totally reasonable and justified. [718D-G ]
5.    It is not possible to bring the suits brought  under
the  Act  within  the categories  of  representative  action
envisaged in the Code of Civil Procedure. The Act deals with
a  class  of  action which is sui generis and  for  which  a
special     formula has been found and encapsuled in s. 4.     The
Act  divests the individual claimants of their right to     sue
and vests it in the Union. In relation to the suit in India,
the  Union  is the sole Plaintiff. none of  the     others     are
envisaged  as plaintiffs or respondents. The victims of     the
tragedy were so numerous that they were never defined at the
stage of filing the plaint nor do they need to be defined at
the stage of settlement. The litigation is carried on by the
State in its capacity not exactly the same as, but  somewhat
analogous  to  that of “parens patriae”. In the     case  of  a
litigation  by a Karta of a Hindu undivided family or  by  a
guardian  on  behalf of a ward, who is    non-sui     juris,     the
junior    members     of the family or the wards, are not  to  be
consulted before entering into a settlement. In such  cases,
court  acts  as guardian of such persons to  scrutinise     the
settlement and satisfy itself that it is in the best  inter-
est  of all concerned. If it is later discovered that  there
has  been  any    fraud or collusion, it may be  open  to     the
junior members of the
618
family or the wards to call the Karta or guardian to account
but,  barring  such a contingency, the settlement  would  be
effective and binding. In the same way, the Union as “parens
patriae’  would     have  been at liberty to  enter  into    such
settlement  as    it considered best on its own and  seek     the
Court’s approval therefore. [723G-H; 724A-D]
6.    It is common knowledge that any authority  given  to
conduct a litigation cannot be effective unless it is accom-
panied by an authority to withdraw or settle the same if the
circumstances  call for it. The vagaries of a litigation  of
this magnitude and intricacy could not be fully anticipated.
There were possibilities that the litigation may have to  be
fought    out to the bitter finish. There     were  possibilities
that  the UCC might be willing to adequately compensate     the
victims     either     on their own or at the     insistence  of     the
Government concerned. There was also the possibility,  which
had  already been in evidence before Judge Keenan, that     the
proceedings  might  ultimately    have to     end  in  negotiated
settlement.  In     most of the mass disaster  cases  reported,
proceedings finally end in a compromise, if only to avoid an
indefinite prolongation of the agonies caused by such  liti-
gation. The legislation, therefore, cannot be considered  to
be  unreasonable merely because in addition to the right  to
institute  a suit or other proceedings it also empowers     the
Government  to    withdraw  the proceedings or  enter  into  a
compromise. [719B-E]
M.C. Mehta v. Union of India, [1987] 1 SCR 819, referred to.
7.    The Act has provided an adequate opportunity to     the
victims     to speak out and if they or the counsel engaged  by
some  of them in the trial court had kept in touch with     the
proceedings  in this court, they could have  most  certainly
made  themselves heard. If a feeling has gained ground    that
their voice has not been fully heard, the fault was not with
the statute but was rather due to the development leading to
the  finalisation of the settlement when the appeal  against
the interim order was being heard in this Court. [726B-D]
8.    In the field of torts, under the common law of    Eng-
land, no action could be laid by the dependants or heirs  of
a  person whose death was brought about by the tortious     act
of another on the maxim actio personalis maritur cum persona
although  a  person  injured by a similar  act    could  claim
damages for the wrong done to him. In England this situation
was  remedied by the passing of Fatal Accidents     Act,  1846,
popularly  known  as  Lord Compbell’s  Act.  Thereafter     the
Indian    Legislature enacted the Fatal Accidents     Act,  1855.
This Act is fashioned on the
619
lines  of the English Act of 1840. Even though    the  English
Act has undergone a substantial change, our law has remained
static and seems a trifle archaic. The magnitude of the     gas
leak  disaster in which hundreds lost their lives and  thou-
sands were maimed, not to speak of the damage to  livestock,
flora  and fauna, business and property, is an    eye  opener.
The  nation must learn a lesson from this traumatic  experi-
ence and evolve safeguards atleast for the future. The    time
is  ripe  to take a fresh look at the outdated    century     old
legislation  which  is    out of tune  with  modern  concepts.
[728F-H; 729A-B]
9. The Central Government will be well advised to insist
on  certain  safeguards before    permitting  a  transnational
company     to do business in the country. It is  necessary  to
insist on a right to be informed of the nature of the  proc-
esses  involved so as to take prompt action in the event  of
an accident. The victims in this case have been considerably
handicapped on account of the fact that the immediate  tort-
feasor    was  the  subsidiary of a  multi-national  with     its
Indian    assets    totally     inadequate to    satisfy     the  claims
arising out of the disaster. It is, therefore, necessary  to
evolve,     either by international consensus or by  unilateral
legislation, steps to overcome these handicaps and to ensure
that  foreign corporations seeking to establish an  industry
here,  agree to submit to the jurisdiction of the Courts  in
India in respect of actions for tortious acts in this  coun-
try; that the liability of such a corporation is not limited
to  such of its assets (or the assets of its affiliates)  as
may be found in this country, but that the victims are    able
to reach out to the assets of such concerns anywhere in     the
world;    and  that any decree obtained in  Indian  Courts  in
compliance  with  due  process of law is  capable  of  being
executed against the foreign corporation, its affiliates and
their  assets without further procedural hurdles.  in  those
other countries. [729G-H; 730A-E]
10. It is hoped that calamities like the one which    this
country has suffered will serve as catalyst to expedite     the
acceptance  of an international code on such matters in     the
near future. [730F-G]

JUDGMENT:
ORIGINAL JURISDICTION: Writ Petition No. 268 of 1989
etc. etc.
(Under Article 32 of the Constitution of India).
K.    Parasaran, Attorney General, R.K. Garg,     Ms.  Indira
Jaising, L.N. Sinha, Dr. V. Gauri Shankar, Vepa P.  Sarathi,
Shanti    Bhushan,  Rakesh   Luthra,   C.L.   Sahu,   Indeevar
Goodwill, N.S.    Malik, N.S. Pundir, R.C, Kaushik, D.K. Garg,
Rajeev Dhawan, Miss Kamini
620
Jaiswal,  Anip    Sachthey, R.C. Pathak, H.D.  Pathak,  Harish
Uppal,    S.K. Gambhir, Gopal Subramanium, D.S. Shastri,    Arun
Sharma, Miss A. Subhashini, C.V.S. Rao, Satish K. Agnihotri,
Ashok  Kumar Singh, R.K. Jain, Kailash Vasdev  and  Prashant
Bhushan for the appearing parties.
The Judgments of the Court were delivered by
SABYASACHI    MUKHARJI,  CJ.    1. Is the  Bhopal  Gas    Leak
Disaster  (Processing  of  Claims)  Act,  1985    (hereinafter
referred to as ‘the Act’) is constitutionally valid? That is
the question.
2. The Act was passed as a sequel to a grim tragedy.  On
the  night  of 2nd December, 1984 occurred the    most  tragic
industrial disaster in recorded human history in the city of
Bhopal    in  the State of Madhya Pradesh in  India.  On    that
night  there was massive escape of lethal gas from  the     MIC
storage     tank at Bhopal Plant of the Union Carbide (I)    Ltd.
(hereinafter referred to as ‘UCIL’) resulting in large scale
death and untold disaster. A chemical plant owned and  oper-
ated by UCIL was situated in the northern sector of the city
of  Bhopal. There were numerous hutments adjacent to  it  on
its  southern  side,  which were  occupied  by    impoverished
squatters.  UCIL  manufactured    the  pesticides,  Sevin     and
Tamik, at the Bhopal plant, at the request of, it is  stated
by Judge John F. Keenan of the United States District  Court
in  his judgment, and indubitably with the approval  of     the
Govt.  of  India. UCIL was incorporated in  1984  under     the
appropriate  Indian  law: 50.99% of its     shareholdings    were
owned  by  the Union Carbide Corporation (UCC), a  New    York
Corporation,  L.I.C. and the Unit Trust of India own 22%  of
the shares of U.C.I.L., a subsidiary of U.C.C.
3.    Methyl Isocyanate (MIC), a highly toxic gas,  is  an
ingredient in the production of both Sevin and Temik. On the
night  of the tragedy MIC leaked from the plant in  substan-
tial quantities. the exact reasons for and circumstances  of
such leakage have not yet been ascertained or clearly estab-
lished. The results of the disaster were horrendous.  Though
no  one is yet certain as to how many actually died  as     the
immediate  and direct result of the leakage,  estimates     at-
tribute     it to about 3,000. Some suffered injuries  the     ef-
fects  of which are described as Carcinogenic and  ontogenic
by  Ms.     Indira     Jaisingh, learned  counsel;  some  suffered
injuries serious and permanent and some mild and  temporary.
Livestock was killed, damaged and infected. Businesses    were
interrupted.  Environment was polluted and the    ecology     af-
fected, flora and fauna disturbed.
621
4.    On  7th December, 1984, Chairman of UCC     Mr.  Warren
Anderson  came    to  Bhopal and was arrested.  He  was  later
released  on  bail. Between December 1984 and  January    1985
suits  were filed by several American lawyers in the  courts
in America on behalf of several victims. It has been  stated
that  within a week after the disaster, many  American    law-
yers,  described by some as ‘ambulance chasers’, whose    fees
were  stated to be based on a percentage of the     contingency
of  obtaining  damages or not, flew over to Bhopal  and     ob-
tained    Powers of Attorney to bring actions against UCC     and
UCIL.  Some suits were also filed before the District  Court
of Bhopal by individual claimants against UCC (the  American
Company) and the UCIL.
5.    On  or about 6th February, 1985, all  the  suits  in
various U.S. Distt. Courts were consolidated by the Judicial
Panel  on  Multi-District Litigation and  assigned  to    U.S.
Distt. Court, Southern Distt. of New York. Judge Keenan     was
at all material times the Presiding Judge there.
6. On 29th March, 1985, the Act in question was  passed.
The Act was passed to secure that the claims arising out  of
or  connected with the Bhopal gas leak disaster     were  dealt
with speedily, effectively and equitably. On 8th April, 1985
by  virtue of the Act the Union of India filed    a  complaint
before    the U.S. Distt. Court, Southern Distt. of New  York.
On 16th April, 1985 at the first pre-trial conference in the
consolidated  action  transferred and assigned to  the    U.S.
Distt.    Court, Southern Distt., New York, Judge Keenan    gave
the following directions:
(i) that a three member Executive Committee be
formed to frame and develop issues in the case
and prepare expeditiously for trial or settle-
ment  negotiations. The Committee was to    com-
prise  of     one  lawyer selected  by  the    firm
retained    by the Union of India and two  other
lawyers  chosen  by lawyers  retained  by     the
individual plaintiffs.
(ii)  that  as a matter of  fundamental  human
decency,    temporary relief was  necessary     for
the-victims  and    should    be  furnished  in  a
systematic  and  coordinated  fashion  without
unnecessary delay regardless of the posture of
the litigation then pending.
7.     On 24th September, 1985 in exercise of powers    con-
ferred    by section 9 of the Act, the Govt. of  India  framed
the Bhopal Gas Leak Disaster (Registration and Processing of
Claims) Scheme, 1985 (hereinafter called the Scheme).
622
8. On 12th May, 1986 an order was passed by Judge Keenan
allowing the application of UCC on forum non convenience  as
indicated hereinafter. On 21st May, 1986 there was a  motion
for fairness hearing on behalf of the private plaintiffs. On
26th  June, 1986 individual plaintiffs filed  appeal  before
the  US Court of Appeal for the second    circuit     challenging
the order of Judge Keenan. By an order dated 28th May,    1986
Judge Keenan declined the motion for a fairness hearing. The
request for fairness hearing was rejected at the instance of
Union  of India in view of the meagerness of the  amount  of
proposed settlement. On 10th July, 1986 UCC filed an  appeal
before    the  US Court of Appeal for the Second    Circuit.  It
challenged Union of India being entitled to American mode of
discovery,  but did not challenge the other  two  conditions
imposed     by Judge Keenan, it is stated. On 28th     July,    1986
the Union of India filed cross-appeal before the US Court of
Appeal praying that none of the conditions imposed by  Judge
Keenan    should be disturbed. In this connection it would  be
pertinent  to  set out the conditions  incorporated  in     the
order  of Judge Keenan, dated 12th May, 1986 whereby he     had
dismissed  the    case before him on the ground of  forum     non
convenience,  as mentioned before. The conditions were    fol-
lowing:
1. That UCC shall consent to the    jurisdiction
of  the courts of India and shall continue  to
waive defenses based on the statute of limita-
tion,
2.  That UCC shall agree to satisfy any  judg-
ment  rendered by an Indian court     against  it
and if applicable, upheld on appeal,  provided
the  judgment  and-affirmance  “comport    with
minimal requirements of due process”; and
3. That UCC shah be subject to discovery under
the Federal Rules of Civil Procedure of the US
after appropriate demand by the plaintiffs.
9.    On  5th September, 1986 the Union of India  filed  a
suit for damages in the Distt. Court of Bhopal, being  regu-
lar  suit No. H 13/86. It is this suit, inter alia, and     the
orders    passed therein which were settled by the  orders  of
this  Court dated 14th & 15th February, 1989, which will  be
referred to later. On 17th November, 1986 upon the  applica-
tion of the Union of India, the Distt. Court, Bhopal, grant-
ed  a temporary injunction restraining the UCC from  selling
assets,     paying     dividends  or buying back  debts.  On    27th
November,  1986 the UCC gave an undertaking to preserve     and
maintain  unencumbered assets to the extent of 3 billion  US
dollars.
623
10.     On  30th November, 1986 the  Distt.  Court,  Bhopal
lifted the injunction against the Carbide selling assets  on
the  strength of the written undertaking by UCC to  maintain
unencumbered assets of 3 billion US dollars. On 16th  Decem-
ber, 1986 UCC filed a written statement contending that they
were  not liable on the ground that they had nothing  to  do
with  the  Indian Company; and that they  were    a  different
legal entity; and that they never exercised any control     and
that  they were not liable in the suit. Thereafter, on    14th
January,  1987    the Court of Appeal for the  Second  Circuit
affirmed the decision of Judge Keenan but deleted the condi-
tion  regarding the discovery under the     American  procedure
granted     in favour of the Union of India. It also  suo    motu
set  aside the condition that on the judgment of the  Indian
court  complying  with    due process and     the  decree  issued
should    be satisfied by UCC. 1t ruled that such a  condition
cannot be imposed as the situation was covered by the provi-
sions of the Recognition of Foreign Country Money  Judgments
Act.
11. On 2nd April, 1987, the court made a written propos-
al  to    all parties for considering  reconciliatory  interim
relief    to the gas victims. In September, 1987, UCC and     the
Govt.  of India sought time from the Court of Distt.  Judge,
Bhopal,     to  explore  avenues for settlement.  It  has    been
asserted by the learned Attorney General that the possibili-
ty  of settlement was there long before the full  and  final
settlement was effected. He sought to draw our attention  to
the  assertion    that the persons concerned were     aware    that
efforts     were being made from time to time  for     settlement.
However, in November’87 both the Indian Govt. and the  Union
Carbide announced that settlement talks had failed and Judge
Deo extended the time.
12.     The Distt. Judge of Bhopal on 17th  December,    1987
ordered     interim  relief amounting to Rs.350  crores.  Being
aggrieved  thereby the UCC filed a Civil Revision which     was
registered as Civil Revision Petition No. 26/88 and the same
was  heard. On or about 4th February, 1988, the Chief  Judi-
cial  Magistrate  of Bhopal ordered notice  for     warrant  on
Union Carbide, Hong Kong for the criminal case filed by     CBI
against     Union    Carbide. The charge sheet  there  was  under
sections  304, 324, 326, 429 of the Indian Penal  Code    read
with section 35 IPC and the charge was against S/Shri Warren
Anderson,  Keshub  Mahindra. Vijay Gokhale, J.    Mukund,     Dr.
R.B. Roy Chowdhay. S.P. Chowdhary, K.V. Shetty, S.1. Qureshi
and Union Carbide of U.S.A., Union Carbide of Hong Kong     and
Union Carbide having Calcutta address. It charged the  Union
Carbide by saying that MIC gas was stored and it was further
stated that MIC had to be stored and handled
624
in  stainless  steel which was not done. The  charge  sheet,
inter  alia,  stated that a Scientific Team  headed  by     Dr.
Varadarajan had concluded that the factors which had led  to
the toxic gas leakage causing its heavy toll existed in     the
unique    properties of very high reactivity,  volatility     and
inhalation  toxicity  of MIC. It was further stated  in     the
charge    sheet that the needless storage of large  quantities
of  the material in very large size containers    for  inordi-
nately    long  periods  as well as  insufficient     caution  in
design, in choice of materials of construction and in provi-
sion  of measuring and alarm instruments, together with     the
inadequate controls on systems of storage and on quality  of
stored materials as well as lack of necessary facilities for
quick effective disposal of material exhibiting instability,
led to the accident. It also charged that MIC was stored  in
a  negligent  manner and the local  administration  was     not
informed,  inter alia, of the dangerous effect of the  expo-
sure  of MIC or the gases produced by its reaction  and     the
medical steps to be taken immediately. It was further stated
that apart from the design defects the UCC did not take     any
adequate  remedial action to prevent back flow    of  solution
from  VGS into RVVH and PVH lines. There were various  other
acts  of criminal negligence alleged. The High Court  passed
an  order staying the operation of the order dated  17.12.87
directing  the defendant-applicant to deposit Rs.3,500    mil-
lions within two months from the date of the said order.  On
4th  April, 1988 the judgment and order were passed  by     the
High  Court  modifying the order of the     Distt.     Judge,     and
granting  interim  relief of Rs.250 crores. The     High  Court
held that under the substantive law of torts, the Court     has
jurisdiction to grant interim relief under Section 9 of     the
CPC. On 30th June, 1988 Judge Deo passed an order  restrain-
ing the Union Carbide from settling with any individual     gas
leak  plaintiffs. On 6th September, 1988 special  leave     was
granted     by this Court in the petition filed by UCC  against
the  grant  of interim relief and Union of  India  was    also
granted special leave in the petition challenging the reduc-
tion of quantum of compensation from Rs.350 crores to Rs.250
crores.     Thereafter, these matters were heard  in  November-
December’88 by the bench presided over by the learned  Chief
Justice Of India and hearing, continued also in January Feb-
ruary’89 and ultimately on 14-15th February, 1989 the  order
culminating in the settlement was passed.
13.     In judging the constitutional validity of the    Act,
the subsequent events, namely, how the Act has worked itself
out, have to be looked into. It is, therefore, necessary  to
refer to the two orders of this Court. The proof of the cake
is in its eating, it is said, and it is perhaps not possible
to ignore the terms of the settlement reached on 14th and
625
15th  February, 1989 in considering the effect of  the    lan-
guage used in the Act. Is that valid’ or proper–or has     the
Act  been  worked in any improper way?    These  questions  do
arise.
14.     On 14th February, 1989 an order was passed in    C.A.
Nos.  3187-88/88 with S.L.P. (C) No. 13080/88.    The  parties
thereto     were  UCC and the Union of India as  well  as    Jana
Swasthya Kendra, Bhopal, Zehraeli Gas Kand Sangharsh Morcha,
Bhopal.     MP. That order recited that having  considered     all
the  facts and the circumstances of the case  placed  before
the  Court, the material relating to the proceedings in     the
Courts    in  the     United States of America,  the     offers     and
counter-offers made between the parties at different  stages
during    the  various  proceedings, as well  as    the  complex
issues    of  law     and fact raised and  the  submissions    made
thereon,  and in particular the enormity of human  suffering
occasioned  by    the  Bhopal Gas disaster  and  the  pressing
urgency     to  provide  immediate and  substantial  relief  to
victims of the disaster, the ‘Court found that the case     was
preeminently  fit  for    an overall  settlement    between     the
parties covering all litigations, claims, rights and liabil-
ities relating to and arising out of the disaster and it was
found  just, equitable and reasonable to pass,    inter  alia,
the following orders:
.lm
“(1)  The Union Carbide Corporation shall pay a sum of    U.S.
Dollars     470 million (Four hundred and seventy millions)  to
the Union of India in full settlement of all claims,  fights
and  liabilities  related to and arising out of     Bhopal     Gas
disaster.
(2)  The  aforesaid sum shall be paid by the  Union  Carbide
Corporation  to the Union of India on or before 31st  March,
1989.
(3) To enable the effectuation of the settlement, all  civil
proceedings  related  to and arising out of the     Bhopal     Gas
disaster  shall hereby stand transferred to this  Court     and
shall  stand concluded in terms of the settlement,  and     all
criminal  proceedings  related    to and arising    out  of     the
disaster shall stand quashed wherever these may be pending
15.     A written memorandum was filed thereafter  and     the
Court  on 15th February, 1989 passed an order  after  giving
due  consideration thereto. The terms of settlement were  as
follows:
626
“1. The  parties    acknowledge  that the  order
dated  February  14, 1989 disposes of  in     its
entirety    all proceedings in Suit No. 1113  of
1986. This settlement shall finally dispose of
all past, present and future claims, causes of
action and civil and criminal proceedings     (of
any nature whatsoever wherever pending) by all
Indian  citizens    and all public    and  private
entities with respect to all past, present  or
future   deaths,    personal  injuries,   health
effects,    compensation,  losses,    damages     and
civil  and criminal complaints of     any  nature
whatsoever  against UCC, Union  Carbide  India
Limited,    Union  Carbide Eastern, and  all  of
their  subsidiaries and affiliates as well  as
each  of their present and  former  directors,
officers, employees, agents,  representatives,
attorneys,  advocates and     solicitors  arising
out  of,    relating to or    connected  with     the
Bhopal  gas  leak     disaster,  including  past,
present  and future claims, causes  of  action
and  proceedings against each other. All    such
claims and causes of action whether within  or
outside  India of Indian citizens,  public  or
private  entities     are  hereby   extinguished,
including     without  limitation  each  of     the
claims  filed or to be filed under the  Bhopal
Gas Leak Disaster (Registration and Processing
of  Claims)  Scheme 1985, and all     such  civil
proceedings in India are hereby transferred to
this  Court and are dismissed  without  preju-
dice,  and all such criminal  proceedings     in-
cluding contempt proceedings stand quashed and
accused deemed to be acquitted.
2.  Upon full payment in accordance  with     the
Court’s  directions the undertaking  given  by
UCC  pursuant to the order dated November     30,
1986  in    the District  Court,  Bhopal  stands
discharged, and all orders passed in Suit     No.
1113 of 1986 and or in any Revision therefrom,
also stand discharged.”
16.     It appears from the statement of objects &  reasons
of the Act that the Parliament recognized that the gas    leak
disaster  involving  the release, on 2nd and  3rd  December,
1984  of highly noxious and abnormally dangerous gas from  a
plant of UCIL, a subsidiary of UCC, was of an  unprecedented
nature, which resulted in loss of life and damage to proper-
ty on an extensive scale, as mentioned before. It was stated
that  the  victims  who had managed to    survive     were  still
suffering from the adverse effects and the further complica-
tions which might arise in their cases, of course, could not
be fully visualised. It was asserted by
627
Ms.  Indira Jaising that in case of some of the victims     the
injuries  were    carcinogenic and ontogenic and    these  might
lead  to  further  genetic complications  and  damages.     The
Central     Govt. and the Govt. of Madhya Pradesh    and  various
agencies  had  to  incur expenditure on a  large  scale     for
containing  the disaster and mitigating or otherwise  coping
with  the effects thereto. Accordingly, the Bhopal Gas    Leak
Disaster (Processing of Claims) Ordinance, 1985 was  promul-
gated, which provided for the appointment of a    Commissioner
for  the welfare of the victims of the disaster and for     the
formulation  of     the Scheme to provide for  various  matters
necessary for processing of the claims and for the  utilisa-
tion by way of disbursal or otherwise of amounts received in
satisfaction of the claims.
17.     Thereafter, the Act was passed which  received     the
assent of the President on 29th March, 1985. Section 2(b) of
the Act defines ‘claim’. It says that “claims” means–(i)  a
claim, arising out of, or connected with, the disaster,     for
compensation  or  damages for any loss of life    or  personal
injury    which has been, or is likely to be suffered; (ii)  a
claim, arising out of, or connected with, the disaster,     for
any  damage to property which has been, or is likely to     be,
sustained;  (iii) a claim for expenses incurred or  required
to be incurred for containing the disaster or mitigating  or
otherwise coping with the effects of the disaster; (iv)     any
other claim (including any claim by way of loss of  business
or employment) arising out of, or connected with, the disas-
ter. A “claimant” is defined as a person entitled to make  a
claim. It has been provided in the Explanation to Section  2
that for the purpose of clauses (b) and (c), where the death
of a person has taken place as a result of the disaster, the
claim  for  compensation or damages for the  death  of    such
person    shall  be for the benefit of  the  spouse,  children
(including  a  child  in the womb) and other  heirs  of     the
deceased  and  they shall be deemed to be the  claimants  in
respect thereof.
18.     Section  3  is headed “Power of  Central  Govt.  to
represent claimants”. It provides as follows:
“3(1) Subject to the other provisions of    this
Act,  the Central Government shall, and  shall
have  the exclusive right to,  represent,     and
act  in  place of (whether within     or  outside
India) every person who has made, or is  enti-
tled  to make, a claim for all  purposes    con-
nected with such claim in the same manner     and
to the same effect as such persons.
(2) In particular and without prejudice to the
generality of
628
the  provisions of sub-section (1),  the    pur-
poses referred to therein include–
(a) Institution of any suit or other  proceed-
ing in or before any court or other  authority
(whether within or outside India) or withdraw-
al  of any such suit or other proceeding,     and
(b) entering into a compromise.
(3)  The provisions of sub-section  (1)  shall
apply also in relation to claims in respect of
which  suits  or other proceedings  have    been
instituted  in  or before any court  or  other
authority     (whether within or  outside  India)
before the commencement of this Act:
Provided that in the case of any such suit  or
other  proceeding     with respect to  any  claim
pending immediately before the commencement of
this  Act     in  or before any  court  or  other
authority     outside  India, the  Central  Govt.
shall represent, and act in place of, or along
with,  such claimant, if such court  or  other
authority so permits.”
19. Section 4 of the Act is headed as “Claimant’s  right
to  be represented by a legal practitioner”. It provides  as
follows:
“Notwithstanding anything contained in section
3,  in representing, and acting in  place     of,
any  person  in  relation to  any     claim,     the
Central  Government shall have due  regard  to
any  matters which such person may require  to
be urged with respect to his claim and  shall,
if  such    person    so desires,  permit  at     the
expense  of such person, a legal    practitioner
of his choice to be associated in the  conduct
of  any suit or other proceeding    relating  to
his claim.”
20. Section 5 deals with the powers of the Central Govt.
and  enjoins that for the purpose of discharging  its  func-
tions  under  this  Act, the Central Govt.  shall  have     the
powers    of a civil court while trying a suit under the    Code
of  Civil  Procedure, 1908. Section 6 provides for  the     ap-
pointment  of a Commissioner and other officers and  employ-
ees.  Section  7 deals with powers to  delegate.  Section  8
deals with limitation, while section 9 deals with the  power
to  frame Scheme. The Central Govt. was enjoined to frame  a
scheme    which  was  to take into account,  inter  alia,     the
processing  of    the claims for securing     their    enforcement,
creation of a fund for meeting expenses in connection
629
with the administration of the Scheme and of the  provisions
of  this Act and the amounts which the Central Govt.  might,
after  due  appropriation made by the Parliament by  law  in
that behalf, credit to the fund referred to in clauses above
and any other amounts which might be credited to such  fund.
Such  Scheme  was  enjoined, as soon as after  it  had    been
framed, to be laid before each House of Parliament.  Section
10  deals with removal of doubts. Section 11 deals with     the
overriding  effect and provides that the provisions  of     the
Act  and of any Scheme framed thereunder shall    have  effect
notwithstanding anything inconsistent therewith contained in
any  enactment other than the Act or any  instrument  having
effect by virtue of any enactment other than the Act.
21.     A Scheme has been framed and was published on    24th
September,  1985. Clause 3 of the said Scheme provides    that
the  Deputy Commissioners appointed under Section 6  of     the
Act  shall  be the authorities for  registration  of  Claims
(including  the receipt, scrutiny and proper  categorisation
of  such  claims under paragraph 5 of  the  Scheme)  arising
within    the areas of their respective jurisdiction and    they
shall be assisted by such other officers as may be appointed
by the Central Govt. under Section 6 of the Act for scrutiny
and  verification of the claims and other  related  matters.
The Scheme also provides for the manner of filing claims. It
enjoins that the Dy. Commissioner shall provide the required
forms  for  filing the applications. It     also  provides     for
categorisation and registration of claims. Sub-clause (2) of
Clause    5 enjoins that the claims received for    registration
shall be placed under different heads.
22.     Sub-clause  (3)  of clause 5 enjoins  that  on     the
consideration  of  claims  made under  paragraph  4  of     the
Scheme,     if the Dy. Commissioner is of the opinion that     the
claims    fall  in any category different     from  the  category
mentioned  by  the claimant, he may decide  the     appropriate
category  after giving an opportunity to the claimant to  be
heard  and  also after taking into consideration  any  facts
made  available     to him in this behalf.     Sub-clause  (6)  of
Clause 5 enjoins that if the claimant is not satisfied    with
the  order of the Dy. Commissioner, he may prefer an  appeal
against such order to the Commissioner, who shall decide the
same.
23.     Clause 9 of the Scheme provides for  processing  of
Claims Account Fund, which the Central Govt. may, after     due
appropriation  made by Parliament, credit to the said  Fund.
It  provides  that there shall also be a Claims     and  Relief
Fund, which will include the amounts
630
received in satisfaction of the claims and any other amounts
made available to the Commissioner as donation or for relief
purposes.  Subclause  (3)  of clause 10     provides  that     the
amount in the said Fund shall be applied by the Commissioner
for,  disbursal     of amounts in settlement of claims,  or  as
relief,     or apportionment of part of the Fund for  disbursal
of amounts in settlement of claims arising in future or     for
disbursal of amounts to the Govt. of Madhya Pradesh for     the
social    and economic rehabilitation of the persons  affected
by the Bhopal gas leak disaster.
24.     Clause 11 of the Scheme deals with  the  disbursal,
apportionment of certain amounts, and sub-clause (2) thereof
enjoins     that  the  Central Govt. may  determine  the  total
amount    of compensation to be apportioned for each  category
of claims and the quantum of compensation payable, in gener-
al,  in relation to each type of injury or loss.  Sub-clause
(5) thereto provides that in case of a dispute as to disbur-
sal  of the amounts received in satisfaction of     claims,  an
appeal    shall lie against the order of the Dy.    Commissioner
to  the Additional Commissioner, who may decide     the  matter
and make such disbursal as he may, for reasons to be record-
ed in writing, think fit. The other clauses are not relevant
for our present purposes.
25.     Counsel for different parties in all these  matters
have  canvassed     their    submissions before us  for  the     gas
victims. Mr. R.K. Garg, Ms. Indira Jaising, and Mr.  Kailash
Vasudev have made various submissions challenging the valid-
ity  of the Act on various grounds. They all have  submitted
that the Act should be read in the way they suggested and as
a  whole. Mr. Shanti Bhushan, appearing for  interveners  on
behalf    of  Bhopal  Gas Peedit Mahila  Udyog  Sangathan     and
following  him Mr. Prashant Bhushan have urged that the     Act
should    be read in the manner canvassed by them and  if     the
same is not so read then the same would be violative of     the
fundamental  rights of the victims, and as such     unconstitu-
tional.     The learned Attorney General assisted by Mr.  Gopal
Subramanium  has  on the other hand urged that    the  Act  is
valid and constitutional and that the settlement arrived  at
on 14th/15th February is proper and valid.
26.     In  order to appreciate the background     Ms.  Indira
Jaising     placed before us the proceedings of the  Lok  Sabha
wherein Mr. Veerendra Patil, the Hon’ble Minister, stated on
March 27, 1985 that the tragedy that had occurred in  Bhopal
on  2nd and 3rd December, 1984 was unique and  unprecedented
in character and magnitude not only for our country but     for
the entire world. It was stated that one of
631
the  options  available     was to settle the  case  in  Indian
courts.     The  second one was to file the cases    in  American
courts.     Mr. Patil reiterated that the Govt. wanted to    pro-
ceed  against the parent company and also to appoint a    Com-
mission of Inquiry.
27. Mr. Garg in support of the proposition that the     Act
was  unconstitutional, submitted that the Act must be  exam-
ined  on  the touchstone of the fundamental  rights  on     the
basis of the test laid down by this court in state of Madras
v. V.G, Row, [1952] SCR 597, There at page 607 of the report
this  Court has reiterated that in considering the  reasona-
bleness of the law imposing restrictions on the     fundamental
rights,     both the substantive and the procedural aspects  of
the  impugned  restrictive law should be examined  from     the
point of view of reasonableness. And the test of reasonable-
ness,  wherever prescribed, should be applied to each  indi-
vidual Statute impugned, and no abstract standard or general
pattern of reasonableness can be laid down as applicable  to
all  cases.  The nature of the right alleged  to  have    been
infringed,  the underlying purpose of the  restrictions     im-
posed,    the  extent  and urgency of the evil  sought  to  be
remedied  thereby, the disproportion of the imposition,     the
prevailing conditions at the time, should all enter into the
judicial  verdict.  (The emphasis supplied).  Chief  Justice
Patanjali Sastri reiterated that in evaluating such  elusive
factors and forming their own conception of what is reasona-
ble, in the circumstances of a given case, it is  inevitable
that  the social philosophy and the scale of values  of     the
judges participating in the decision would play an important
role.
28. Hence, whether by sections, 3, 4 & 11 the rights  of
the  victims and the citizens to fight for their own  causes
and  to     assert their own grievances have  been     taken    away
validly     and  properly, must be judged in the light  of     the
prevailing  conditions at the time, the nature of the  right
of  the     citizen, the purpose of the restrictions  on  their
rights    to sue for enforcement in the courts of law  or     for
punishment for offences against his person or property,     the
urgency and extent of the evils sought to be remedied by the
Act,  and the proportion of the impairment of the rights  of
the  citizen  with  reference to the  intended    remedy    pre-
scribed. According to Mr. Garg, the present position  called
for a comprehensive appreciation of the national and  inter-
national  background  in which precious rights to  life     and
liberty were enshrined as fundamental rights and remedy     for
them  was also guaranteed under Article 32 of the  Constitu-
tion. He sought to urge that multinational corporations have
assumed     powers or potencies to override the  political     and
economic independence of the sovereign nations which have
632
been used to take away in the last four decades, much wealth
out  of the Third World. Now these are plundered  much    more
than what was done to the erstwhile colonies by     imperialist
nations     in  the last three centuries of foreign  rule.     The
role of courts in cases of conflict between rights of  citi-
zens  and the vast economic powers claimed by  multinational
corporations  to deny moral and legal liabilities for  their
corporate  criminal activities should not be lost sight     of.
He,  in     this background, urged     that  these  considerations
assume    immense importance to shape human  fights  jurispru-
dence  under  the Constitution, and for the Third  World  to
regulate  and  control the power and economic  interests  of
multinational corporations and the power of exploitation and
domination  by developed nations without submitting  to     due
observance  of    the  laws of the  developing  countries.  It
therefore  appears  that the production of, or    carrying  on
trade in dangerous chemicals by multinational industries  on
the  soil  of Third World countries call for  strictest     en-
forcement  of constitutional guarantees for  enjoying  human
fights    in free India, urged Mr. Garg. In  this     connection,
our attention was drawn to the Charter of Universal Declara-
tion of Human Rights. Article 1 of the Universal Declaration
of  Human Rights, 1948 reiterates that all human-beings     are
born free and equal in dignity and rights. Article 3  states
that  everyone    has right to life, liberty and    security  of
person.     Article 6 of the Declaration states  that  everyone
has  the right to recognition everywhere as a person  before
the law. Article 7 states that all are equal before the     law
and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protec-
tion  of  the  law. All are  entitled  to  equal  protection
against     any discrimination in violation of the     Declaration
of Human Rights and against any incitement to such discrimi-
nation.     Article 8 states that everyone has the right to  an
effective  remedy  by competent National Tribunal  for    acts
violating  fundamental rights guaranteed to him by the    Con-
stitution or by the law. It is, therefore, necessary to bear
in  mind  that Indian citizens have a fight  to     live  which
cannot be taken away by the Union of India or the Govt. of a
State, except by a procedure which is just, fair and reason-
able. The right to life includes the fight to protection  of
limb against mutilation and physical injuries, and does     not
mean merely the fight to breathe but also includes the fight
to livelihood. It was urged that this right is available  in
all its dimension till the last breath against all  injuries
to  head, heart and mind or the lungs affecting the  citizen
or his next generation or of genetic disorders. The enforce-
ment  of  the right to life or limb calls for  adequate     and
appropriate  reliefs  enforceable in courts of    law  and  of
equity with sufficient power to offer adequate deterrence in
all  cases  of    corporate criminal  liability  under  strict
liability, absolute liability, punitive liability and crimi-
nal prosecution and
633
punishment to the delinquents. The damages awarded in  civil
jurisdiction  must  be    commensurate  to  meet    well-defined
demands     of  evolved human rights  jurisprudence  in  modern
world.    It  was,  therefore, submitted    that  punishment  in
criminal jurisdiction for serious offences is independent of
the  claims enforced in civil jurisdiction and    no  immunity
against it can be granted as part of settlement in any civil
suit.  If any Act authorises or permits doing of  the  same,
the  same  will be unwarranted by law and as such  bad.     The
Constitution of India does not permit the same.
29. Our attention was drawn to Article 21 of the Consti-
tution    and  the principles of international law.  Right  to
equality is guaranteed to every person under Art. 14 in     all
matters     like the laws of procedure for enforcement  of     any
legal  or constitutional right in every     jurisdiction,    sub-
stantive  law defining the rights expressly or by  necessary
implications, denial of any of these rights to any class  of
citizens in either field must have nexus with  constitution-
ally  permissible object and can never be  arbitrary.  Arbi-
trariness  is,    therefore,  anti-thetical to  the  right  of
equality.  In  this connection, reliance was placed  on     the
observations of this Court in E.P. Royappa v. State of Tamil
Nadu & Anr., [1974] 2 SCR 348 and Maneka Gandhi v. Union  of
India, [1978] 2 SCR 621 where it was held that the view that
Articles 19 & 21 constitute watertight compartments has been
rightly overruled. Articles dealing with different fundamen-
tal rights contained in Part III of the Constitution do     not
represent  entirely separate streams of rights which do     not
mingle    at  any     point of time. They. are all  parts  of  an
integrated scheme in the Constitution and must be  preserved
and cannot be destroyed arbitrarily. Reliance was placed  on
the  observations  in R.D. Shetty v. The I.A.A. of  India  &
Ors.,  [1979] 3 SCR 1014. Hence, the rights of the  citizens
to fight for remedies and enforce their rights flowing    from
the  breach  of     obligation in respect of  crime  cannot  be
obliterated. The Act and Sections 3, 4 & 11 of the Act in so
far  as     these purport to do so and have  so  operated,     are
violative  of Articles 14, 19(1)(g) and 21 of the  Constitu-
tion. The procedure envisaged by the said Sections  deprives
the just and legitimate rights of the victims to assert     and
obtain    their just dues. The rights cannot be so  destroyed.
It was contended that under the law the victims had right to
ventilate their rights.
30.     It was further contended that Union of India was  a
joint tort-feasor along with UCC and UCIL. It had negligent-
ly  permitted  the establishment of such a  factory  without
proper safeguards exposing the victims and citizens to great
danger. Such a person or authority
634
cannot be entrusted to represent the victims by denying     the
victims     their rights to plead their own cases. It was    sub-
mitted    that  the  object of the Act was  to  fully  protect
people    against     the disaster of highly     obnoxious  gas     and
disaster  of unprecedented nature. Such an object cannot  be
achieved  without enforcement of the criminal  liability  by
criminal  prosecution.    Entering  into    settlement   without
reference to the victims was, therefore, bad and unconstitu-
tional,     it was urged. If an Act, it was submitted,  permits
such  a settlement or deprivation of the rights of the    vic-
tims, then the same is bad.
31.     Before we deal with the various  other     contentions
raised in this case, it is necessary to deal with the appli-
cation for intervention and submission made on behalf of the
Coal  India  in Writ Petition No. 268/89  wherein  Mr.    L.N.
Sinha in his written submission had urged for the intervener
that  Article  21 of the Constitution  neither    confers     nor
creates     nor determines the dimensions nor  the     permissible
limits    of restrictions which appropriate legislation  might
impose    on the right to life or liberty. He  submitted    that
provisions  for procedure are relevant in judicial or  quasi
judicial  proceedings for enforcement of rights     or  obliga-
tions.    With  regard to alteration of rights,  procedure  is
governed  by the Constitution directly. He sought to  inter-
vene on behalf of Coal India and wanted these submissions to
be  taken into consideration. However, when this  contention
was  sought  to be urged before this Court  on    25th  April,
1989, after hearing all the parties, it appeared that  there
was  no     dispute  between the parties in  the  instant    writ
petitions  between the victims and the Government  of  India
that  the  rights claimed in these cases are  referrable  to
Article 21 of the Constitution. Therefore, no dispute really
arises    with regard to the contention of Coal India  and  we
need  not  consider the submissions urged by Shri  Sinha  on
behalf    of the intervener in this case. It has been  so     re-
corded.
32.     By the order dated 3rd March, 1989, Writ  Petitions
Nos. 268/89 and 164/86 have been directed to be disposed  of
by this Bench.’ We have heard these two writ petitions along
with the other writ petitions and other matters as indicated
hereinbefore.  The contentions are common. These writ  peti-
tions  question the validity of the Act and  the  settlement
entered     into pursuant to the Act. Writ Petition No.  164/86
is  by one Shri Rakesh Shrouti who is an Indian citizen     and
claims    to be a practising advocate having his residence  at
Bhopal.     He  says  that he and his family  members  were  at
Bhopal on 2nd/3rd December, 1984 and suffered immensely as a
result    of the gas leak. He challenges the validity  of     the
Act on various grounds. He contends that the Union of  India
should not have the exclusive right to represent the
635
victims     in  suits  against the Union  Carbide    and  thereby
deprive the victims of their right to sue and deny access to
justice.  He  further challenges the right of the  Union  of
India to represent the victims against Union Carbide because
of conflict of interests. The conduct of the Union of  India
was  also  deprecated and it was further  stated  that    such
conduct     did  not inspire confidence. In the  premises,     the
said petitioner sought a declaration under Article 32 of the
Constitution  that  the Act is void, inoperative  and  unen-
forceable  as violative of Articles 14, 19 & 21 of the    Con-
stitution- Similarly, the second writ petition, namely, writ
petition  No. 268/89 which is filed by Sh. Charan Lal  Sahu,
who  is also a practising Advocate on behalf of the  victims
and  claims to have suffered damages as a result of the     gas
leak. challenges the Act. He further challenges the  settle-
ment  entered  into  under the Act. He says  that  the    said
settlement  was violative of principles of  natural  justice
and  the fundamental right of the said petitioner and  other
victims.  It is his case that in so far as the    Act  permits
such a course to be adopted, such a course was not permissi-
ble  under  the Constitution. He further  asserts  that     the
Union of India was negligent and a joint tort-feasor. In the
premises,  according to him, the Act is bad, the  settlement
is bad and these should be set aside.
33.     In order to determine the question whether the     Act
in question is constitutionally valid or not in the light of
Articles  14,  19(l)(g) and 21 of the  Constitution,  it  is
necessary  to find out what does the Act actually  mean     and
provide for. The Act in question, as the Preamble to the Act
states, was passed in order to confer powers on the  Central
Government  to    secure that the claims arising    out  of,  or
connected with, the Bhopal gas leak disaster are dealt    with
speedily,  effectively, equitably and to the best  advantage
of the claimants and for matters incidental thereto.  There-
fore,  securing the claims arising out of or connected    with
the  Bhopal gas leak disaster is the object and     purpose  of
the Act. We have noticed the proceedings of the Lok Sabha in
connection with the enactment of the Act. Our attention     was
also  drawn by the learned Attorney General to the  proceed-
ings  of the Rajya Sabha wherein the Hon’ble Minister,    Shri
Virendra  Patil explained that the bill enabled the  Govern-
ment to assume exclusive right to represent and act, whether
within    or  outside India in place of every person  who     had
made or was entitled to make claim in relation to the disas-
ter and to institute any suit or other proceedings or  enter
into  any  compromise  as mentioned in the  Act.  The  whole
object    of  the Bill was to make procedural changes  to     the
existing  Indian law which would enable the Central  Govern-
ment to take up the responsibility of fighting litigation on
behalf of these victims. The first point was that it
636
sought to create a locus standi in the Central Government to
file  suits  on     behalf of the victims. The  object  of     the
Statute. it was highlighted, was that because of the  dimen-
sion  of  the tragedy covering thousands  of  people,  large
number    of whom being poor, would not be able to go  to     the
courts,     it was necessary to create the locus standi in     the
Central     Government to start the litigation for     payment  of
compensation  in  the  courts on their    behalf.     The  second
aspect of the Bill was that by creating this locus standi in
the Central Government, the Central Government became compe-
tent  to institute judicial proceedings for payment of    com-
pensation  on behalf of the victims. The next aspect of     the
Bill was to make a distinction between those on whose behalf
suits  had  already  been filed and those  on  whose  behalf
proceedings  had  not yet then been instituted. One  of     the
Members     emphasised that under Article 21 of  the  Constitu-
tion,  the personal liberty of every citizen was  guaranteed
and it has been widely interpreted as to what was the  mean-
ing of the expression ‘personal liberty’. It was  cmphasised
that  one  could not take away the right of  a    person,     the
liberty     of a person, to institute proceedings for  his     own
benefit     and  for his protection. It is from this  point  of
view that it was necessary, the member debated, to  preserve
the right of a claimant to have his own lawyers to represent
him  along  with the Central Government in  the     proceedings
under Section 4 of the Act, this made the Bill constitution-
ally valid.
34. Before we deal with the question of constitutionali-
ty,  it has to be emphasised that the Act in question  deals
with  the  Bhopal gas leak disaster and it  deals  with     the
claims    meaning thereby claims arising out of  or  connected
with  the disaster for compensation of damages for  loss  of
life  or any personal injury which has been or is likely  to
be  caused and also claims arising out of or connected    with
the  disaster  for  any damages to property  or     claims     for
expenses incurred or required to be incurred for  containing
the  disaster or making or otherwise coping with the  impact
of  the     disaster and other incidental claims.    The  Act  in
question does not purport to deal with the criminal liabili-
ty, if any, of the parties or persons concerned nor it deals
with any of the consequences flowing from those. This  posi-
tion  is clear from the provisions and the Preamble  to     the
Act.  Learned Attorney General also says that the  Act    does
not cover criminal liability. The power that has been  given
to  the     Central Government is to  represent  the  ‘claims’,
meaning thereby the monetary claims. The monetary claims, as
was  argued  on behalf of the victims, are  damages  flowing
from the gas disaster. Such damages, Mr. Garg and Ms.  Jais-
ing  submitted,     are  based on    strict    liability,  absolute
liability  and punitive liability. The Act does not,  either
expressly or impliedly, deal with the extent of the  damages
or
637
liability.  Neither  section 3 nor any other  section  deals
with any consequences of criminal liability. The  expression
“the Central Government shall, and shall have the  exclusive
right to, represent, and act in place of (whether within  or
outside India) every person who has made, or is entitled  to
make, a claim for all purposes connected with such claim  in
the same manner and to the same effect as such person”, read
as  it is, means that Central Government is substituted     and
vested    with  the  exclusive right to act in  place  of     the
victims,  i.e.,     eliminating the victims,  their  heirs     and
their  legal representatives, in respect of all such  claims
arising out of or connected with the Bhopal gas leak  disas-
ter.  The  right,  therefore, embraces    right  to  institute
proceedings  within  or outside India along  with  right  to
institute  any    suit or other proceedings or to     enter    into
compromise.  Sub-section 1 of section 3 of the    Act,  there-
fore,  substitutes  the Central Government in place  of     the
victims.  The victims, or their heirs and legal     representa-
tives,    get their rights substituted in the Central  Govern-
ment  along  with the concomitant right     to  institute    such
proceedings,  withdraw such proceedings or suit and also  to
enter into compromise.The victims or the heirs or the  legal
representatives     of the victims, are substituted  and  their
rights are vested in the Central Government. This happens by
operation of section 3 which is the legislation in question.
Sub-section (3) of section 3 makes it clear that the  provi-
sions  of sub-section (1) of section 3 shall also  apply  in
relation  to claims in respect of which suits or other    pro-
ceedings  have    been instituted in or before  any  court  or
other authority (whether within or outside India) before the
commencement  of  this Act, but makes a distinction  in     the
case  of any such suit or other proceeding with     respect  to
any  claim  pending immediately before the  commencement  of
this  Act in or before any court or other authority  outside
India, and provides that the Central Government shall repre-
sent, and act in place of, or along with, such claimant,  if
such  court  or other authority so  permits.  Therefore,  in
cases  where such suits or proceedings have been  instituted
before    the commencement of the Act in any court  or  before
any  authority outside India, the section by its  own  force
will not come into force in substituting the Central Govern-
ment  in  place of the victims or the heirs or    their  legal
representatives,  but the Central Government has been  given
the right to act in place of, or along with, such  claimant,
provided such court or other authority so permits. It is  to
have  adherence     and conformity with the  procedure  of     the
countries  or places outside India, where suits or  proceed-
ings  are to be instituted or have been     instituted.  There-
fore, the Central Government is authorised to act along with
the  claimants in respect of proceedings instituted  outside
India  subject to the orders of such courts or the  authori-
ties. Is such a right valid and proper?
638
35. There is the concept known both in this country     and
abroad,     called “parens patriae. Dr. D.K. Mukherjea  in     his
“Hindu    Law of Religious and Charitable Trusts”, Tagore     Law
Lectures,  Fifth  Edition,  at page 404,  referring  to     the
concept     of parens patriae, has noted that in  English    Law,
the Crown as parens patriae is the constitutional  protector
of  all property subject to charitable trusts,    such  trusts
being essentially matters of public concern. Thus the  posi-
tion  is  that according to Indian  concept  parens  patriae
doctrine  recognized King as the protector of  all  citizens
and  as     parent. In Budhakaran Chankhani  v.  Thakur  Prasad
Shah,  AIR 1942 Cal. 311 the position was explained  by     the
Calcutta  High    Court at page 3 18 of the report.  The    same
position  was reiterated by the said Court in  Banku  Behary
Mondal    v. Banku Behary Hazra & Anr., AIR 1943 Cal.  203  at
page 205 of the report. The position was further  elaborated
and  explained by the Madras High Court in Medai Dalavoi  T.
Kumaraswami  Mudaliar  v. Medai Dalavoi Rajammal,  AIR    1957
Mad.  563 at page 567 of the report. This Court also  recog-
nized the concept of parens patriae relying on the  observa-
tions of Dr. Mukherjea aforesaid in Ram Saroop v. S.P. Sahi,
[1959] 2 Supp. SCR 583, at pages 598 and 599. In the  “Words
and  Phrases”  Permanent edition, Vol. 35 at p.     99,  it  is
stated that parens patriae is the inherent power and author-
ity of a Legislature to provide protection to the person and
property of persons non suijuris, such as minor, insane, and
incompetent persons, but the words “parens patriae”  meaning
thereby ‘the father of the country’, were applied originally
to the King and are used to designate the State referring to
its  sovereign    power  of guardianship    over  persons  under
disability,  (Emphasis supplied). Parens  patriae  jurisdic-
tion,  it has been explained, is the right of the  sovereign
and  imposes  a duty on sovereign, in  public  interest,  to
protect     persons under disability who have no rightful    pro-
tector. The connotation of the term “parens patriae” differs
from country to country, for instance, in England it is     the
King,  in America it is the people, etc. The  Government  is
within    its  duty to protect and to  control  persons  under
disability.  Conceptually, the parens patriae theory is     the
obligation of the State to protect and take into custody the
rights    and the privileges of its citizens  for     discharging
its  obligations. Our Constitution makes it  imperative     for
the  State to secure to all its citizens the rights  guaran-
teed by the Constitution and where the citizens are not in a
position  to assert and secure their rights, the State    must
come  into picture and protect and fight for the  rights  of
the  citizens. The Preamble to the Constitution,  read    with
the  Directive Principles, Articles 38, 39 and    39A  enjoins
the  State  to    take up these responsibilities.     It  is     the
protective  measure  to which the social  welfare  state  is
committed.  It    is  necessary for the State  to     ensure     the
funda-
639
mental rights in conjunction with the Directive  Princi-
ples of State    Policy to effectively discharge its  obliga-
tion  and for this purpose, if     necessary, to deprive    some
rights    and  privileges of the individual victims  or  their
heirs  to  protect  their rights  better  and  secure  these
further.  Reference  may be made to Alfred L. Snapp  &    Son,
Inc. v. Puerto Rico, 458 US 592, 73 L. Ed. 2d 995, 1028. Ct,
3260  in this connection. There it was held by    the  Supreme
Court  of the United States of America that Commonwealth  of
Puerto    have  standing to sue as parens     patriae  to  enjoin
apple  growers’ discrimination against    Puerto Rico  migrant
farm workers. This case illustrates in some aspect the scope
of  ‘parens patriae’. The Commonwealth of Puerto  Rico    sued
in the United States District Court for the Western District
of Virginia, as parens patriae for Puerto Rican migrant farm
workers,  and  against    Virginia apple    growers,  to  enjoin
discrimination    against Puerto Ricans in favour of  Jamaican
workers     in  violation    of the Wagner-Peyser  Act,  and     the
Immigration  and  Nationality Act. The District     Court    dis-
missed    the  action  on the  ground  that  the    Commonwealth
lacked    standing  to sue, but the Court of  Appeal  for     the
Fourth Circuit reversed it. On certiorari, the United States
Supreme     Court affirmed. In the opinion by White, J.  joined
by  Burger, Chief Justice and Brennan,    Marshall,  Blackman,
Rennquist,  Stevens,  and O’Connor, JJ., it  was  held    that
Puerto    Rico  had a claim to represent its  quasi  sovereign
interests  in federal court at least which was as strong  as
that  of any State, and that it had parens patriae  standing
to sue to secure its   residents from the harmful effects of
discrimination    and to obtain full  and equal  participation
in the federal employment service scheme established  pursu-
ant to the Wagner-Peyser Act and the Immigration and Nation-
ality Act of 1952. Justice White referred to the meaning  of
the  expression “parens patriae”. According to    Black’s     Law
Dictionary, 5th Edition 1979, page 1003, it means  literally
‘parent of the country’ and refers traditionally to the role
of  the State as a sovereign and guardian of  persons  under
legal disability. Justice White at page 1003  of the  report
emphasised  that the parens patriae action had its roots  in
the common-law concept of the “royal prerogative”. The royal
prerogative  included  the right or responsibility  to    take
care  of  persons  who were legally unable,  on     account  of
mental incapacity, whether it  proceeds from nonage, idiocy,
or  lunacy  to    take proper care  of  themselves  and  their
property. This prerogative of parens patriae is inherent  in
the  supreme  power of every state, whether  that  power  is
lodged in a royal person or m the legislature and is a    most
beneficent function. After discussing several cases  Justice
White  observed at page 1007 of the report that in order  to
maintain an action, in parens patriae, the state must artic-
ulate an interest apart from the interests of
640
particular  parties,  i.e.  the State must be  more  than  a
nominal     party.     The State must     express  a  quasi-sovereign
interest. Again an instructive insight can be obtained    from
the  observations of Justice Holmes of the American  Supreme
Court in the case of Georgia v. Tennessee Copper Co., 206 US
230, 51 L.Ed. 1038, 27 S Ct 618, which was a case  involving
air pollution in Georgia caused by the discharge of  noxious
gases  from  the  defendant’s plant  in     Tennessee.  Justice
Holmes    at  page 1044 of the report  described    the  State’s
interest as follows:
“This is a suit by a State for an injury to it
in  its capacity of quasi-sovereign.  In    that
capacity the State has an interest independent
of  and behind the titles of its citizens,  in
all  the earth and air within its     domain.  It
has the last word as to whether its  mountains
shall  be     stripped of their forests  and     its
inhabitants  shall breathe pure air. It  might
have to pay individuals before it could  utter
that  word,  but    with it     remains  the  final
power  ……
…..    When  the  States  by  their
union  made the forcible abatement of  outside
nuisances     impossible  to each, they  did     not
thereby  agree to submit to whatever might  be
done. They did not renounce the possibility of
making  reasonable  demands on the  ground  of
their  still remaining quasi-sovereign  inter-
ests”
36. Therefore, conceptually and from the jurisprudential
point of view, especially in the background of the  Preamble
to  the Constitution of India and the mandate of the  Direc-
tive  Principles, it was possible to authorise    the  Central
Government  to take over the claims of the victims to  tight
against     the  multinational Corporation in  respect  of     the
claims.     Because  of the situation the    victims     were  under
disability in pursuing their claims in the circumstances  of
the  situation    fully and properly. On its plain  terms     the
State  has taken over the exclusive right to  represent     and
act in place of every person who has made or is entitled  to
make  a claim for all purposes connected with such claim  in
the  same  manner  and to the same effect  as  such  person.
Whether such provision is valid or not in the background  of
the  requirement of the Constitution and the Code  of  Civil
Procedure, is another debate. But there is no prohibition or
inhibition, in our opinion, conceptually or jurisprudential-
ly for Indian State taking over the claims of the victims or
for  the State acting for the victims as the Act has  sought
to provide. The actual meaning of what the Act has  provided
and the validity thereof, however, will have to be  examined
in  the light of the specific submissions advanced  in    this
case.
641
37.     Ms.  Indira Jaising as     mentioned  hereinbefore  on
behalf    of  some  other victims drew out  attention  to     the
background  of the passing of the Act in question. She    drew
our attention to the fact that the Act was to meet a specif-
ic  situation that had arisen after the tragic disaster     and
the  advent  of American lawyers seeking  to  represent     the
victims in American courts. The Government’s view, according
to  her, as was manifest from the Statement of    Objects     and
Reasons, debates of the Parliament, etc. was that the inter-
ests  of  the victims would be best served  if    the  Central
Government  was given the right to represent the victims  in
the  courts  of     United States as they    would  otherwise  be
exploited  by  ‘ambulance-chasers’  working  on     contingency
fees. The Government also proceeded initially on the hypoth-
esis  that US was the most convenient forum in which to     sue
UCC.  The Government however feared that it might  not    have
locus  standi to represent the victims in the courts of     the
United    States of America unless a law was passed to  enable
it  to sue on behalf of the victims. The dominant object  of
the  Act,  therefore, according to her, was to give  to     the
Government  of    India locus Standi to sue on behalf  of     the
victims in foreign jurisdiction, a standing which it  other-
wise would not have had. According to her, the Act was never
intended to give exclusive rights to the Central  Government
to sue on behalf of the victims in India or abroad. She drew
our  attention    to the parliamentary  debates  as  mentioned
hereinbefore.  She  drew  our attention     to  the  expression
‘parens     patriae’  as appearing in the    Words  and  Phrases,
Volume    31  p. 99. She contends that the Act was  passed  to
provide locus standi only to represent in America. She    drew
our  attention to the “American Constitutional Law  by    Lau-
rence B. Trioe, 1978 Edition at paragraph 3.24, where it was
stated    that  in  its capacity as proprietor,  a  state     may
satisfy the requirement of injury to its own interests by an
assertion  of  harm  to the state as such.  It    was  further
stated    by the learned author there that the State  may     sue
under the federal anti-trust laws to redress wrongs suffered
by it as the owner of a railroad and as the owner and opera-
tor  of various public institutions. It was emphasised    that
in its quasi-sovereign capacity, the state has an  interest,
independent of and behind the titles of its citizens, in all
the  earth  and air within its domain. It was sought  to  be
suggested  that in the instant Act no such right was  either
asserted or mentioned. The State also in its quasi-sovereign
capacity  is entitled to bring suit against a private  indi-
vidual    to  enjoin a corporation not  to  discharge  noxious
gases  from  its out of state plant into the  suing  state’s
territory. Finally, it was emphasised that as ‘parens  patr-
iae’ on behalf of the citizens, where a state’s capacity  as
parens patriae is not negated by the federal structure,     the
protection  of the general health, comfort, and     welfare  of
the  state’s  inhabitants has been held to  give  the  state
itself a sufficient
642
interest.  Ms. Jaising sought to contend that to the  extent
that  the Act was not confined to empowering the  Government
to  sue     on  behalf of those who were not  sui    generis     but
extended  also to representing those who are, this  exercise
of the power cannot be referrable to the doctrine of ‘parens
patriae’. To the extent, it is not confined in enabling     the
Government to represent its citizens in foreign jurisdiction
but empowered it to sue in local courts to the exclusion  of
the victims it cannot be said to be in exercise of  doctrine
of  ‘parens  patriae’, according to her. We  are  unable  to
agree.    As we have indicated before conceptually and  juris-
prudentially  there is no warrant in the background  of     the
present     Act,  in the light of circumstances of the  Act  in
question to confine the concept into such narrow field.     The
concept can be varied to enable the Government to  represent
the  victims effectively in domestic forum if.the  situation
so  warrants. We also do not find any reason to confine     the
‘parens     patriae’ doctrine to only quasisovereign  right  of
the  State independent of and behind the title of the  citi-
zens, as we shall indicate later.
38.     It  was further contended that deprivation  of     the
rights    of the victims and denial of the rights of the    vic-
tims or the fights of the heirs of the victims to access  to
justice was unwarranted and unconstitutional. She  submitted
that it has been asserted by the Government that the Act was
passed    pursuant  to Entry 13 of the List I of    the  Seventh
Schedule  to  the Constitution. It was    therefore  submitted
that to the extent it was a law relating to civil procedure,
it sets up a different procedure for the Bhopal gas  victims
and denies to them equality before law, violating Article 14
of the Constitution. Even assuming that due to the magnitude
of the disaster, the number of claimants and their disabili-
ty they constituted a separate class and that it was permis-
sible  to enact a special legislation setting up  a  special
procedure for them, the reasonableness of the procedure     has
still  to be tested. Its reasonableness, according  to    her,
will  have  to be judged on the touchstone of  the  existing
Civil Procedure Code of 1908 and when so tested, it is found
wanting     in several respects. It was also contended  by     the
Government that it was a legislation relating to “actionable
wrongs” under Entry 8 of the Concurrent List of the  Seventh
Schedule. But so read, she said, it could only deal with the
procedural  aspects and not the substantive aspect  of    ”ac-
tionable  wrongs”. If it does, then the reasonableness of  a
law  must be judged with reference to the existing  substan-
tive law of actionable wrongs and so judged it is in  viola-
tion of many constitutional rights as it takes away from the
victims the right to sue for actionable wrongs according  to
counsel for the victims. According to her, it fails to    take
into account the law of strict liability for ultra
643
hazardous  activity as clarified by this Court in M.C.    Meh-
ta’s,  case (supra). She further submitted that it is a     bad
Act as it fails to provide for the right to punitive damages
and destruction of environment.
39. It was contended on behalf of the Central Government
that  the  Act was passed to give effect  to  the  Directive
Principle  as enshrined under Article 39-A of the  Constitu-
tion of India. It was, on the other side, submitted that  it
is not permissible for the State to grant legal aid on    pain
of  destroying rights that inhere in citizens or on pain  of
demanding  that the citizens surrender their rights  to     the
State. The Act in fact demands a surrender of rights of     the
citizens to the State. On the interpretation of the Act, Ms.
Indira    Jaising     submitted that sections 3 and    4  as  noted
above,    give exclusive power to the Government to  represent
the  victims and there is deprivation of the victims’  right
to sue for the wrongs done to them which is uncanalised     and
unguided and the expression “due regard” in section 4 of the
Act  does  not imply consent and as such  violative  of     the
rights    of the victims. The right to be associated with     the
conduct     of  the suit is hedged in with so  many  conditions
that it is illusory. According to her, a combined reading of
sections 3 and 4 of the act lead to the conclusion that     the
victims     are displaced by the Central Government  which     has
constituted itself as the “surrogate” of the claimants, that
they have no control over the proceedings, that they have no
right  to decide whether or not to compromise and if  so  on
what  terms and they have no right to be heard by the  court
before any such compromise is effected. Therefore, section 3
read  with  section 4, according to her, hands over  to     the
Government all effective rights of the victims to sue and is
a  naked  usurption of power. It was submitted that  in     any
event  on  a plain reading of the Act, section 3  read    with
section     4 did not grant the Government immunity from  being
sued as a joint tort-feasor.
40.     It was further urged that section 9 makes the    Gov-
ernment the total arbitor in the matter of the registration,
processing  and recording of claims. Reference was  made  to
section     9(2)(a), (b) and (c) and disbursal of claims  under
sections  9(2)(f) and 10. It was urged that the Deputy    Com-
missioner  and Commissioner appointed under the Act and     the
Scheme    are subordinates and agents of the  Central  Govern-
ment. They replace impartial and independent civil court  by
officers and subordinates of the Central Government.  Clause
11 of the Scheme makes the Central Government, according  to
counsel,  judge     in its own cause inasmuch  as    the  Central
Government could be and was in fact a joint tort-feasor.  It
was submitted that sections 5 to 9 of the Act read with     the
Scheme do not set up a machinery which is
644
constitutionally valid. The Act, it was urged, deprives     the
victims of their rights out of all proportion to the  object
sought    to be achieved, namely, to sue in foreign  jurisdic-
tion  or to represent those incapable of representing  them-
selves.     The  said object could be  achieved,  according  to
counsel,  by limiting the right to sue in foreign  jurisdic-
tion alone and in any event representing only those  victims
incapable  of representing themselves. The victims who    wish
to  sue for and on their own behalf must have power to    sue,
all  proper  and necessary parties including  Government  of
India,    Government  of Madhya Pradesh, UCIL and     Shri  Arjun
Singh to vindicate their right to life and liberty and their
rights cannot and should not be curtailed, it was submitted.
Hence,    the  Act goes well beyond its  objects    and  imposes
excessive restriction amounting to destruction of the rights
of  the victims, according to. counsel. In deciding  whether
any  rights  are affected, it is not the object of  the     Act
that is relevant but its direct and inevitable effect on the
rights of the victims that is material. Hence no matter     how
laudable  the  object  of the Act is alleged to     be  by     the
Government  of    India,    namely, that it is an  Act  to    give
effect to Directive Principles enshrined in Article 39-A  of
the  Constitution, the direct and inevitable effect of    sec-
tion  3 according to counsel for the victims is     to  deprive
the victims of the right to sue for and on their own  behalf
through     counsel  of their choice and  instead    empower     the
Central Government to sue for them.
41.     The  Act  is, it  was    contended,  unconstitutional
because     it deprives the victims of their right to life     and
personal liberty guaranteed by Article 21. The right to life
and liberty includes the right to sue for violations of     the
right, it was urged. The right to life guaranteed by Article
21 must be interpreted to mean all that makes life  livable,
life in all its fullness. According to counsel, it  includes
the right to livelihood. Reference was made to the  decision
of Olga Tellis v. B.M.C., [1985] Supp. 2 SCR 51 at p. 78-83.
This right, it was contended, is inseparable from the  reme-
dy. It was urged that personal liberty includes a wide range
of freedoms to decide how to order one’s affairs.  Reference
was  made to Maneka Gandhi v. Union of India,  (supra),     The
right to life and liberty also includes the right to healthy
environment  free  from hazardous pollutants. The  right  to
life and liberty, it was submitted, is inseparable from     the
remedy    to  judicial vindication of the     violation  of    that
right–the  right of access to justice must be deemed to  be
part  of that right. Therefore, the importance is  given  to
the right to file a suit for an actionable wrong. See  Ganga
Bai  v. Vijay Kumar, [1974] 3 SCR 882 at 886.  According  to
counsel     appearing  for the victims, the Act  read  strictly
infringes the right to life and personal liberty because the
right to sue by the affected person
645
for  damages  flowing from infringement of their  rights  is
taken away. Thus, it was submitted that not just some  inci-
dents of the right to life, but the right itself in all     its
fullness  is  taken  away. Such     depravation,  according  to
counsel,  of the right is not in accordance  with  procedure
established by law inasmuch as the law which takes away     the
right,    i.e.,  impugned     Act is     neither  substantively     nor
procedurally  just, fair or reasonable. A law which  divests
the  victims of the right to sue to vindicate for  life     and
personal  liberty  and vests the said right in    the  Central
Government is not just, fair or reasonable. The victims     are
sui generis and able to decide for themselves how to  vindi-
cate  their claims in accordance with law. There is,  there-
fore,  no reason shown to exist for divesting them  of    that
right and vesting that on the Central Government.
42. All the counsel for the victims have emphasised that
vesting of the right in Central Government is bad and unrea-
sonable     because there is conflict of interests between     the
Central     Government and the victims. It was emphasised    that
the conflict of interest has already prejudiced the  victims
in  the conduct of the case inasmuch as a  compromise  unac-
ceptable to the victims has been entered into in  accordance
with  the  order of this Court of 14th/15th  February,    1989
without heating the victims. This conflict of interest    will
continue, it was emphasised, to adversely affect the victims
inasmuch as section 9 of the Act read with clauses 5, 10 and
11  of the Scheme empower the Central Government to  process
claims, determine the category into which these fall, deter-
mine  the  basis on which damages will be  payable  to    each
category and determine the amount of compensation payable to
each  claimant.     Learned counsel urged that the right  to  a
just, fair and reasonable procedure was itself a  guaranteed
fundamental right under Article 14 of the Constitution. This
included  right     to natural justice. Reference was  made  to
Olga  Tellis’s.     case (supra) and S.L. Kapoor  v.  Jagmohan,
[1981]    1 SCR 746 at 753, 766. The right to natural  justice
is  included  in  Article 14 Tulsi Ram v.  Union  of  India,
[1985]    Supp. 2 SCR 131. Reference was also made  to  Maneka
Gandhi’s, case (supra). It was contended by counsel that the
right  to natural justice is the right to be heard by  Court
at the pre-decisional stage, i.e., before any compromise  is
effected and accepted. Reference was made to the decision of
this  Court in Swadeshi Cotton v. Union of India,  [1981]  2
SCR  533. It was submitted that natural justice is a  highly
effective tool devised by the Courts to ensure that a statu-
tory authority arrives at a just decision. It is  calculated
to  act     as a healthy check on the abuse of  power.  Natural
justice     is  not dispensable nor is it an  empty  formality.
Denial of that right can and has led to the miscar-
646
riage of justice in this case. According to counsel, if     the
victims     had  been given an opportunity to  be    heard,    they
would,    inter alia, have pointed out that the amount  agreed
to  be paid by UCC was hopelessly inadequate and  that    UCC,
its officer and agents ought not to be absolved of  criminal
liability, that the Central Government itself was liable  to
have  been  sued as a joint tort-feasor     and,  according  to
counsel,  had agreed to submit to a decree if  found  liable
under  the order dated 31st December, 1985, that  suits     had
been  filed against the State of Madhya Pradesh, Shri  Arjun
Singh  and  UCIL which said suits cannot be deemed  to    have
been settled by the compromise/order of 14th/15th  February,
1989. It was also pointed out that Union of India was  under
a duty to sue UCIL, which it had failed and neglected to do.
It  was submitted that to the extent that the  statute    does
not provide for a pre-decisional hearing on the fairness  of
the  proposed settlement or compromise by Court, it is    void
as offending natural justice hence violative of Articles  14
and 21 of the Constitution. Alternatively, it was  contended
by the counsel that since the statute neither expressly     nor
by necessary implication bars the right to be heard by Court
before    any  compromise is effected such a right to  a    pre-
decisional  hearing  by     Court must  be     read  into  section
3(2)(b)     of the Act. Admittedly, it does not  expressly     ex-
clude  the right to a hearing by Court prior to any  settle-
ment being entered into. Far from excluding such a right  by
necessary  implication, having regard to the nature  of     the
rights affected, i.e., the right to life and personal liber-
ty,  such  a right to hearing must be read into the  Act  in
order to ensure that justice is done to the victims, accord-
ing to all the counsel. The Act sets up a procedure  differ-
ent from the ordinary procedure established by law,  namely,
Civil  Procedure  Code. But it was submitted  that  the     Act
should    be  harmoniously read with the provisions  of  Civil
Procedure  Code     and if it is not so read, then the  Act  in
question  would be unreasonable and unfair. In this  connec-
tion, reliance was placed on the provisions of Order I, Rule
4,  Order 23, Rule 1 proviso, Order 23, Rule 3-9  and  Order
32,  Rule 7 of CPC and it was submitted that these  are     not
inconsistent with the Act. On the contrary these are  neces-
sary and complementary, intended to ensure that there is  no
miscarriage of justice. Hence these must be held to apply to
the facts and circumstances of the case and the impugned Act
must be read along with these provisions. Assuming that     the
said  provisions  do  not directly  apply  then,  provisions
analogous  to the said provisions must be read with  section
3(2)(b) to make the Act reasonable, it was submitted. It was
urged that if these are not so read then the absence of such
provisions  would vest arbitrary and unguided powers in     the
Central Government making section 3(2)(b)  unconstitutional.
The said provisions are intended to ensure the machinery of
647
accountability    to  the victims and to provide to  them,  an
opportunity  to be heard by court before any  compromise  is
arrived     at. In this connection, reference was made to    Rule
23(3)  of  the Federal Rules of Civil Procedure     in  America
which provides for a hearing to the victims before a compro-
mise  is  effected. The victims as plaintiffs in  an  Indian
court cannot be subjected to a procedure which is less    fair
than  that  provided by a US forum initially chosen  by     the
Government of India, it was urged.
43.     Counsel  submitted  that Section 6 of    the  Act  is
unreasonable  because it replaces an independent and  impar-
tial  Civil  Court of competent jurisdiction by     an  Officer
known  as  the Commissioner to be appointed by    the  Central
Government. No qualification, according to counsel, had been
prescribed for the appointment of a Commissioner and  clause
5  of the Scheme framed under the Act vests in    the  Commis-
sioner the judicial function of deciding appeals against the
order of the Deputy Commissioner registering or refusing  to
register a claim. It was further submitted that clause 11(2)
of  the Scheme is unreasonable because it replaces an  inde-
pendent and impartial civil court of competent    jurisdiction
with  the Central Government, which is a  joint     tort-feasor
for the purpose of determining the total amount of compensa-
tion  to be apportioned for each category of claims and     the
quantum     of compensation payable for each type of injury  or
loss. It was submitted that the said function is a  judicial
function  and if there is any conflict of  interest  between
the victims and Central Government, vesting such a power  in
the  Central Government amounts to making it a judge in     its
own cause. It was urged that having regard to the fact    that
amount received in satisfaction of the claims is  ostensibly
pre-determined, namely, 470 million dollars unless the order
of  14th/15th February is set aside which ought to be  done,
according  to counsel, the Central Government would  have  a
vested interest in ensuring that the amount of damages to be
disbursed  does not exceed the said amount. Even  otherwise,
according to counsel, the Government of India has been    sued
as  a  joint tort-feasor, and as they would  have  a  vested
interest  in depressing the quantum of damages,     payable  to
the  victims. This would, according to counsel, result in  a
deliberate  under-estimation of the extent of  injuries     and
compensation payable.
44. Clause 11(4) of the Scheme, according to counsel, is
unreasonable  inasmuch as it does not take into account     the
claims of the victims to punitive and exemplary damages     and
damages     for  loss and destruction of  environment.  Counsel
submitted  that     in  any event the  expression    ”claims”  in
section 2(b) cannot be interpreted to mean
648
claims    against the Central Government, the State of  Madhya
Pradesh,  UCIL, which was not sued in suit No.    1113/86     and
Shri  Arjun Singh, all of whom have been sued as joint    tort
feasors     in  relation to the liability arising    out  of     the
disaster. Counsel submitted that if section 3 is to be    held
to  be intra vires, the word “exclusive” should     be  severed
from  section 3 and on the other hand, if section 3 is    held
ultra  vires, then victims who have already filed  suits  or
those  who had lodged claims should be entitled to  continue
their  own suits as well as Suit No. 1113/86  as  plaintiffs
with  leave  under Order 1 Rule 8.  Counsel  submitted    that
interim     relief as decided by this Court can be paid to     the
victims     even  otherwise also, according to  counsel,  under
clause 10(2)(b) of the Scheme.
45. Counsel submitted that the balance of $ 470  million
after  deducting interim relief as determined by this  Court
should be attached. In any event, it was submitted that,  it
be  declared  that the word “claim” in section    2  does     not
include     claims     against Central Govt. or  State  of  Madhya
Pradesh or UCIL. Hence, it was urged that the rights of     the
victims to sue the Government of India, the State of  Madhya
Pradesh or UCIL would remain unaffected by the Act or by the
compromise effected under the Act. Machinery to decide    suit
expeditiously  has  to be devised, it was  submitted.  Other
suits  filed against UCC, UCIL, State of Madhya Pradesh     and
Arjun  Singh should to be transferred to the  Supreme  Court
for trial and disposal, according to counsel. It was submit-
ted  that the Court should fix the basis of damages  payable
to  different  categories,  namely,  death  and     disablement
mentioned under clause 5(2) of the scheme. Counsel submitted
that this Court should set up a procedure which would ensure
that  an  impartial judge assisted by  medical    experts     and
assessors would adjudicate the basis on which an  individual
claimant would fall into a particular category. It was    also
urged that this Court should quantify the amount of  compen-
sation    payable to each category of claimant in clause    5(2)
of  the Scheme. This decision cannot, it was  submitted,  be
left to the Central Government as is purported to be done by
clause 11(2) of the Scheme.
This  Court     must  set up, it was urged,  a     trust    with
independent trustees to administer the trust and trustees to
be  accountable to this Court. An independent census  should
be carried out of number of claimants, nature and extent  of
injury    caused to them, the category into which     they  fall.
Apportionment of amounts should be set aside or invested for
future claimants, that is the category in clause 5(2)(a)  of
the Scheme, which is, according to counsel, of utmost impor-
tance
649
since the injuries are said to be. carcinogenic and ontogen-
ic and wide affecting persons yet unborn.
47.     Shri  Garg, further and on behalf of  some  of     the
victims     counsel,  urged before us that deprivation  of     the
rights    of  the victims and vesting of those fights  in     the
State is violative of the rights of the victims and  cannot.
be  justified  or  warranted by     the  Constitution.  Neither
section     3 nor section 4 of the Act gives any right  to     the
victims;  on  the  other hand, it is a    complete  denial  of
access    to justice for the victims, according to him.  This,
according  to counsel, is arbitrary. He also submitted    that
section     4 of the Act, as it stands, gives no right  to     the
victims and as such even assuming that in order to fight for
the  rights of the victims, it was necessary  to  substitute
the  victims  even then in so far as the victims  have    been
denied the right of say, in the conduct of the    proceedings,
this  is disproportionate to the benefit conferred upon     the
victims.  Denial  of rights to the victims is so  great     and
deprivation  of the right to natural justice and  access  to
justice     is  so tremendous that judged by the  well  settled
principles by which yardsticks provisions like these  should
be  judged in the constitutional framework of this  country,
the  Act is violative of the fundamental rights of the    vic-
tims. It was further submitted by him that all the rights of
the  victims  by the process of this Act, the right  of     the
victims to enforce full liability against the multinationals
as well as against the Indian Companies, absolute  liability
and criminal liability have all been curtailed.
48.     All  the counsel submitted that in any     event,     the
criminal  liability  cannot be subject matter of  this    Act.
Therefore,  the Government was not entitled to agree to     any
settlement on the ground that criminal prosecution would  be
withdrawn  and    this being a part of  the  consideration  or
inducement  for settling the civil liability,  he  submitted
that  the settlement arrived at on the    14th/l5th  February,
1989 as recorded in the order of this Court is wholly unwar-
ranted, unconstitutional and illegal.
49.     Mr.  Garg additionally further urged  that  by     the
procedure of the Act, each individual claim had to be  first
determined  and     the  Government could only  take  over     the
aggregate  of all individual claims and that could  only  be
done  by aggregating the individual claims of  the  victims.
That  was not done, according to him. Read in that  fashion,
according  to  Shri Garg, the conduct of the  Government  in
implementing the Act is wholly improper and unwarranted.  It
was  submitted by him that the enforcement of the  fight  of
the victims
650
without     a  just,  fair and reasonable    procedure  which  is
vitally     necessary for representing the citizens or  victims
was  bad.  It was further urged by him that the     Bhopal     gas
victims     have  been singled out for  hostile  discrimination
resulting  in total denial of all procedures of approach  to
competent  courts and tribunals. It was submitted  that     the
Central Government was incompetent to represent the  victims
in the litigations or for enforcement of the claims. It     was
then submitted by him that the claims of the victims must be
enforced fully against the Union Carbide Corporation  carry-
ing on commercial activities for profit resulting in unprec-
edented gas leak disaster responsible for a large number  of
deaths and severe injuries to others. It was submitted    that
the  liability    of  each party    responsible,  including     the
Government of India, which is a joint tort-feasor along with
the  Union  Carbide, has to be    ascertained  in     appropriate
proceedings. It was submitted on behalf of the victims    that
Union of India owned 22% of the shares in Union Carbide     and
therefore,  it    was incompetent to  represent  the  victims.
There  was conflict of interest between the Union  of  India
and the Union Carbide and so Central Government was incompe-
tent.  It  is submitted that  pecuniary     interest  howsoever
small disqualifies a person to be a judge in his own  cause.
The settlement accepted by the Union of India, according  to
various counsel is vitiated by the pecuniary bias as holders
of its shares to the extent of 22%.
50. It was submitted that the pleadings in the court  of
the United States and in the Bhopal court considered in     the
context     of the settlement order of this Court    accepted  by
the Union of India establish that the victims’ individuality
were sacrificed wontedly and callously and, therefore, there
was violation, according to some of the victims, both in the
Act  and in its implementation of Articles 14, 19(l)(g)     and
21 of the Constitution.
51. The principles of the decision of this Court in M.C.
Mehta & Anr. v. Union of India, [1987] 1 SCR 819 must be  so
interpreted  that complete justice is done and it in no     way
excludes the grant of punitive damages for wrongs justifying
deterrents  to ensure the safety of citizens in free  India.
No  multinational corporation, according to Shri  Garg,     can
claim the privilege of the protection of Indian law to    earn
profits     without  meeting  fully the demands  of  civil     and
criminal  justice  administered     in India  with     this  Court
functioning  as     the  custodian. Shri Garg  urged  that     the
liability  for damages, in India and the Third    World  Coun-
tries,    of  the multinational companies cannot be  less     but
must be more because the persons affected are often  without
remedy for
651
reasons of inadequate facilities for protection of health or
property.  Therefore,  the  damages  sustainable  by  Indian
victims     against the multinationals dealing  with  dangerous
gases  without    proper security and other measures  are     far
greater     than  damages    suffered by the     citizens  of  other
advanced  and developed countries. It is, therefore,  neces-
sary to ensure by damages and deterrent remedies that  these
multinationals    are not tempted to shift dangerous  manufac-
turing operations intended to advance their strategic objec-
tives  of profit and war to the Third World  Countries    with
little    respect     for the right to life and  dignity  of     the
people    of  sovereign third world countries.  The  strictest
enforcement  of punitive liability also serves the  interest
of  the     American people. The Act, therefore,  according  to
Shri Garg is clearly unconstitutional and therefore, void.
52.     It was urged that the settlement is without  juris-
diction.  This    Court  was  incompetent     to  grant  immunity
against criminal liabilities in the manner it has  purported
to  do by its order dated 14th/l5th February, 1989,  it     was
strenuously  suggested by counsel. It was further  submitted
that to hold the Act to be valid, the victims must be  heard
before the settlement and the Act can only be valid if it is
so interpreted. This is necessary further, according to Shri
Garg, to lay down the scope of heating. Shri Garg also    drew
our attention to the scheme of disbursement of relief to the
victims.  He  submitted that the scheme of  disbursement  is
unreasonable  and discriminatory because there is no  proce-
dure  which is just, fair and reasonable in accordance    with
the provisions of Civil Procedure Code. He further submitted
that  the Act does not lay down any guidelines for the    con-
duct  of the Union of India in advancing the claims  of     the
victims. There were no essential legislative guidelines     for
determining  the rights of the victims, the conduct  of     the
proceedings  on     behalf of the victims and for    the  relief-
claimed. Denial of access to justice to the victims  through
an impartial judiciary is so great a denial that it can only
be  consistent    with the situation which calls    for  such  a
drastic provision. The present circumstances were not  such.
He  drew  our  attention to the decision of  this  Court  in
Basheshar v. Income Tax Commissioner, AIR 1959 SC 149; in Re
Special Courts Bill, [1979] 2 SCR 476; A.R. Antulay v.    R.S.
Nayak  & Anr., [1988] 2 SCC 602; Ram Krishna Dalmia v.    Ten-
dulkar,     [1955] SCR 279; Ambika Prasad Mishra etc. v.  State
of U.P. & Ors. etc., [1960] 3 SCR 1159 and Bodhan  Chowdhary
v.  State  of Bihar, [1955] 1 SCR 1045.     Shri  Garg  further
submitted  that Article 21 must be read with Article  51  of
the Constitution and other directive principles. He drew our
attention to Lakshmi Kant Pandey v. Union of India, [1984] 2
SCR  795;  M/s    Mackinnon Machkenzie & Co.  Ltd.  v.  Audrey
D’Costa
652
and  Anr.,  [1987]  2 SCC 469; Sheela  Barse  v.  Secretary,
Children  Aid  Society & Ors., [1987] 1 SCR 870.  Shri    Garg
submitted  that in india, the national dimensions  of  human
rights    and the international dimensions are both  congruent
and  their enforcement is guaranteed under Articles  32     and
226  to the extent these are enforceable against the  State,
these  are also enforceable against  transnational  corpora-
tions inducted by the State on conditions of due  observance
of  the     Constitution and all laws of the  land.  Shri    Garg
submitted that in the background of an unprecedented  disas-
ter  resulting in extensive damage to life and property     and
the destruction of the environment affecting large number of
people    and for the full protection of the interest  of     the
victims     and  for complete satisfaction of  all     claims     for
compensation,  the Act was passed empowering the  Government
of  India  to  take necessary steps for     processing  of     the
claims    and for utilisation of disbursal of the     amount     re-
ceived in satisfaction of the claims. The Central Government
was  given the exclusive right to represent the victims     and
to  act     in place of, in United States or  in  india,  every
citizen entitled to make a claim. Shri Garg urged that on  a
proper reading of section 3(1) of the Act read with  section
4 exclusion of all victims for all purpose is incomplete and
the  Act is bad. He submitted that the decree for  adjudica-
tion  of the Court must ascertain the magnitude of the    dam-
ages  and  should be able to grant reliefs required  by     law
under  heads  of strict liability,  absolute  liability     and
punitive liability.
53. Shri Garg submitted that it is necessary to consider
that the Union of India is liable for the torts. In  several
decisions to which Shri Garg grew our attention, it has been
clarified that Government is not liable only if the tortious
act  complained has been committed by its servants in  exer-
cise  of  its sovereign powers bY which it is  meant  powers
that  can be lawfully exercised under sovereign rights    only
vide  Nandram  Heeralal v. Union of India & Anr.,  AIR    1978
M.P.  209 at p. 212. There is a real and marked     distinction
between the sovereign functions of the government and  those
which are non-sovereign and some of the functions that    fall
in  the     latter     category are those  connected    with  trade,
commerce,  business and industrial  undertakings.  Sovereign
functions are such acts which are of such a nature as cannot
be  performed by a private individual or association  unless
powers are delegated by sovereign authority of state.
54.     According  to Shri Garg, the Union  and  the  State
Governments  under the Constitution and as per laws  of     the
Factories,  Environment Control, etc. are bound to  exercise
control     on  the  factories in public  interest     and  public
purpose. These functions are not sovereign func-
653
tions,    according to Shri Garg, and the Government  in    this
case was guilty of negligence. In support of this, Shri Garg
submitted that the offence of negligence on the part of     the
Govt. would be evident from the fact that–
(a)  the Government allowed the Union  Carbide
factory  to be installed in the heart  of     the
city;
(b)  the Government allowed habitation in     the
front  of     the factory knowing that  the    most
dangerous and lethal gases were being used  in
the manufacturing processes;
(c)  the gas leakage from this factory  was  a
common affair and it was agitated continuously
by the people journalists and it was  agitated
in  the Vidhan Sabha right from 1980 to  1984.
These  features  firmly proved,  according  to
Shri  Garg,  the grossest     negligence  of     the
governments. Shri Garg submitted that the     gas
victims  had legal and moral right to sue     the
governments  and so it had full right  to     im-
plead  all  the necessary and  proper  parties
like  Union Carbide, UCIL, and also  the    then
Chief Minister Shri Arjun Singh of the  State.
He  drew our attention to Order 2, rule 3,  of
the  Civil Procedure Code. In suits  on  joint
torts,  according     to Shri Garg, each  of     the
joint  tort  feasors is  responsible  for     the
injury sustained for the common acts and    they
can  all    be sued together. Shri    Garg’s    main
criticism     has  been  that  the  most  crucial
question    of corporate responsibility  of     the
people’s    right  to life and  their  right  to
guard  it     as enshrined in Article 21  of     the
Constitution  were sought to be gagged by     the
Act.  Shri Garg tried to submit that this     was
an  enabling  Act only but not  an  Act  which
deprived the victims of their right to sue. He
submitted that in this Act, there is denial of
natural justice both in the institution  under
section 3 and in the conduct of the suit under
section  4.  It must be seen that     justice  is
done  to all (R. Viswanathan  v.    Rukh-ul-Mulk
Syed  Abdul  Wajid, [1963] 3 SCR 22).  It     was
urged that it was necessary to give a reasona-
ble  notice to the parties. He referred to  M.
Narayanan     Nambiar v. State of Kerala,  [1963]
Supp. 2 SCR 724.
55. Shri Shanti Bhushan appearing for Bhopal Gas  Peedit
Mahila    Udyog Sangathan submitted that if the Act is  to  be
upheld,     it has to be read down and construed in the  manner
urged  by  him. It was submitted that when  the     Bhopal     Gas
disaster took place, which was the worst industrial disaster
in the world which resulted in the deaths
654
of  several thousands of people and caused serious  injuries
to  lakhs others, there arose a right to the victims to     get
not merely damages under the law of the torts but also arose
clearly, by virtue of right to life guaranteed as  fundamen-
tal  right by Article 21 of the Constitution a right to     get
full  protection  of life and limb. This  fundamental  right
also,  according  to Shri Shanti  Bhushan,  embodied  within
itself    a right to have the claim adjudicated by the  estab-
lished    courts    of  law. It is well settled  that  right  of
access to courts in respect of violation of their  fundamen-
tal  rights  itself is a fundamental right which  cannot  be
denied    to  the people. Shri Shanti Bhushan  submitted    that
there may be some justification for the Act being passed. He
said that the claim against the Union Carbide are covered by
the  Act.  The    claims of the victims  against    the  Central
Government or any other party who is also liable under    tort
to  the victims is not covered by the Act. The second  point
that Shri Shanti Bhushan made was that the Act so far as  it
empowered  the    Central Government to represent and  act  in
place  of the victims is in respect of the  civil  liability
arising     out of disaster and not in respect of any right  in
respect of criminal liability. The Central Govt.,  according
to  Shri Shanti Bhushan, cannot have any right or  authority
in relation to any offences which arose out of the  disaster
and  which resulted in criminal liability. It was  submitted
that  there cannot be any settlement or compromise in  rela-
tion  to non-compoundable criminal cases and in     respect  of
compoundable  criminal    cases the legal     right    to  compound
these  could only be possessed by the victims alone and     the
Central     Government  could not compound     those    offences  on
their  behalf. It was submitted by Shri Shanti Bhushan    that
even  this Court has no jurisdiction whatsoever to  transfer
any  criminal proceedings to itself either under any  provi-
sion  of  the  Constitution or under any  provision  of     the
Criminal Procedure Code or under any other provision of     law
and,  therefore,  if the settlement in question     was  to  be
treated not as a compromise but as an order of the Court, it
would  be without jurisdiction and liable to be declared  so
on  the principles laid down, according to Shri Bhushan,  by
this  Court in Antulay’s case (supra). Shri  Shanti  Bhushan
submitted that even if under the Act, the Central Government
is  considered    to be able to represent the victims  and  to
pursue the litigation on their behalf and even to enter into
compromise on their behalf, it would be a gross violation of
the  constitutional  rights of the victims to enter  into  a
settlement with the Union Carbide without giving the victims
opportunities  to express their views about the fairness  or
adequacy  of  the settlement before any court  could  permit
such a settlement to be made.
56. Mr. Shanti Bhushan submitted that the suit which may be
655
brought     by  the Central Government  against  Union  Carbide
under  section    3  of the Act would be a suit  of  the    kind
contemplated  by the Explanation to Order 23, rule 3 of     the
Code  of Civil Procedure since the victims are    not  parties
and yet the decree obtained in the suit would bind them.  It
was, therefore, urged by Shri Shanti Bhushan that the provi-
sions of Section 3(1) of the Act merely empowers the Central
Government  to enter into a compromise but did not lay    down
the procedure which was to be followed for entering into any
compromise. Therefore, there is nothing which is  inconsist-
ent  with the provisions of Order 23 Rule 3-B of the CPC  to
which  the provisions Section 11 of the Act be applied.     If,
however,  by any stretch of argument the provisions  of     the
Act  could be construed so as to override the provisions  of
Order  23 Rule 3-B CPC, it was urged, the same would  render
the  provisions of the Act violative of the victims’  funda-
mental rights and the actions would be rendered     unconstitu-
tional. If it empowered the Central Government to compromise
the victims’ rights, without even having to apply the  prin-
ciples of natural justice, then it would be unconstitutional
and  as     such bad. Mr. Shanti Bhushan, Ms. Jaising  and     Mr.
Garg  submitted that these procedures must be  construed  in
accordance  with the provisions contained in Order  23    Rule
3-B  CPC  and an opportunity must be given  to    those  whose
claims    are being compromised to show to the court that     the
compromise is not fair and should not accordingly be permit-
ted  by     the court. Such a hearing in  terms,  according  to
counsel,  of  Order  23 Rule 3-B CPC has to  be     before     the
compromise  is    entered     into. It was  then  submitted    that
section 3 of the Act only empowers the Central Government to
represent  and act in place of the victims and to  institute
suits on behalf of the victims or even to enter into compro-
mise on behalf of the victims.
57. The Act does not create new causes of action  create
special     courts.  The  jurisdiction of the  civil  court  to
entertain suit would still arise out of section 9 of the CPC
and  the substantive cause of action and the nature  of     the
reliefs     available would also continue to remain  unchanged.
The  only difference produced by the provisions of  the     Act
would be that instead of the suit being filed by the victims
themselves the suit would be filed by the Central Government
on their behalf.
58.     Shri Shanti Bhushan then argued that the  cause  of
action of each victim is separate and entitled him to  bring
a suit for separate amount according to the damages suffered
by him. He submitted that even where the Central  Government
was empowered to file suits on behalf of all the victims  it
could  only ask for a decree of the same kind as could    have
been asked for by the victims themselves, namely, a
656
decree    awarding  various  specified  amounts  to  different
victims     whose names had to be disclosed. According to    Shri
Shanti    Bhushan, even if all the details were not  available
at  the     time when the suit was filed, the  details  of     the
victims’  damages  had to be procured and specified  in     the
plaint    before a proper decree could be passed in the  suit.
even if the subject matter of the suit had to be compromised
between     the  Central Government and the Union    Carbide     the
compromise  had to indicate as to what amount would be    pay-
able  to each victim, in addition to the total amount  which
was payable by Union Carbide, submitted Shri Shanti Bhushan.
It  was     submitted that there was nothing in the  Act  which
permitted  the Central Government to enter into any  general
compromise  with  Union Carbide providing  for    the  lumpsum
amount    without disclosure as to how much amount is  payable
to each victim.
59.     If  the Act in question had not been  enacted,     the
victims     would    have  been entitled to not  only  sue  Union
Carbide themselves but also to enter into any compromise  or
settlement of their claims with the Union Carbide immediate-
ly.  The  provisions  of the Act, according  to     Mr.  Shanti
Bhushan,  deprive the victims of their legal right and    such
deprivation of their rights and creation of a  corresponding
right in the Central Government can be treated as reasonable
only  if  the deprivation of their rights imposed  a  corre-
sponding liability on the Central Government to continue  to
pay  such  interim relief to the victims as  they  might  be
entitled  to  till the time that the Central  Government  is
able  to  obtain the whole amount of compensation  from     the
Union  Carbide.     He submitted that the    deprivation  of     the
right  of the victims to sue for their claims and denial  of
access to justice and to assert their claims and the substi-
tution of the Central Government to carry on the  litigation
for or on their behalf can only be justified, if and only if
the  Central  Government  is enjoined to  provide  for    such
interim relief or continue to provide in the words of  Judge
Keenan,     as  a    matter of fundamental  human  decency,    such
interim relief, necessary to enable the victims to fight the
battle. Counsel submitted that the Act must be so read. Shri
Shanti Bhushan urged that if the Act is construed in such  a
manner    that  it did not create such an     obligation  on     the
Central Government, the Act cannot be upheld as a reasonable
provision when it deprived the victims of their normal legal
rights    of  immediately obtaining  compensation     from  Union
Carbide. He referred to section 10(b) of the Act and  clause
10  and     11(1) of the Scheme to show  that  the     legislative
policy    underlying the Bhopal Act clearly contemplated    pay-
ment of interim relief to the victims from time to time till
such time as the Central Government was able to recover from
Union Carbide
657
full  amount of compensation from which the interim  reliefs
paid by the Central Government were to be deducted from     the
amount    payable     to them by way of final  disbursal  of     the
amounts recovered.
60.     The  settlement is bad, according  to    Shri  Shanti
Bhushan if part of the bargain was giving up of the criminal
liability against UCIL and UCC. Shri Shanti Bhushan  submit-
ted that this Court should not hesitate to declare that     the
settlement  is    bad  because the fight will go    on  and     the
victims should be provided reliefs and interim    compensation
by  the Central Government to be reimbursed ultimately    from
the  amount to be realised by the Central  Government.    This
obligation  was over and above the liability of the  Central
Government as a joint tort-feasor, according to Shri  Shanti
Bhushan.
61.     Shri Kailash Vasdev, appearing for the     petitioners
in  Writ Petition No. 155 1/86 submitted that the  Act    dis-
placed    the claimants in the matter of their right  to    seek
redressal and remedies of the actual injury and harm  caused
individually  to the claimants. The Act in question  by     re-
placing     the Central Government in place of the victims.  by
conferment  of exclusive right to sue in place    of  victims,
according  to him, contravened the procedure established  by
law.  The right to sue for the wrong done to  an  individual
was exclusive to the individual. It was submitted that under
the  civil  law of the country, individuals have  rights  to
enforce     their claims and any deprivation would     place    them
into  a     different category from the  other  litigants.     The
right  to enter into compromise, it was     further  submitted,
without     consultation  of the victims, if that is  the    con-
struction of section 3 read with section 4 of the Act,    then
it is violative of procedure established by law. The  proce-
dure  substituted, if that be the construction of  the    Act,
would  be in violation of the principles of natural  justice
and  as     such  bad. It was submitted  that  the     concept  of
‘parens patriae’ would not be applicable in these cases.  It
was  submitted that traditionally, sovereigns can sue  under
the  doctrine  of ‘parens patriae’ only     for  violations  of
their  “quasi-sovereign”  interests. Such interests  do     not
include the claims of individual citizens. It was  submitted
that  the Act in question is different from the     concept  of
parens    patriae     because  there was no special    need  to  be
satisfied  and    a class action, according  to  Shri  Vasdev,
would  have served the same purpose as a suit brought  under
the  statute  and ought to have been  preferred     because  it
safeguarded  claimants’ right to procedural due process.  In
addition,  a suit brought under the statute  would  threaten
the victims’ substantive due process rights. It was  further
submitted that in order to sustain an action, it was  neces-
sary for the Government of India to have standing
658
62. Counsel submitted that ‘parens patriae’ has received
no  judicial  recognition  in this country as  a  basis     for
recovery of money damages for injuries suffered by individu-
als.  He  may be right to that extent but  the    doctrine  of
parens    patriae has been used in India in  varying  contexts
and contingencies.
63.     We are of the opinion that the Act in question     was
passed    in recognition of the right of the sovereign to     act
as  parens  patriae  as contended by  the  learned  Attorney
General.  The  Government of India in order  to     effectively
safeguard  the    rights of the victims in the matter  of     the
conduct     of the case was entitled to act as parens  patriae,
which  position was reinforced by the statutory     provisions,
namely,     the  Act. We have noted the several  decisions     re-
ferred    to  hereinbefore, namely,  Bhudhkaran  Chankhani  v.
Thakur    Prasad Shad, (supra); Banku Behary Mondal  v.  Banku
Behari Hazra, (supra); Medai Dalavoi T. Kumaraswami Mudaliar
v.  Medai Dalavai Rajammal, (supra) and to the    decision  of
this Court in Mahant Ram Saroop Dasji v. S.P. Sahi,  (supra)
and  the  decision of the American Supreme Court  in  Alfred
Schnapp v. Puerto Rico, (supra). It has to be borne in    mind
that  conceptually  and jurisprudentially, the    doctrine  of
parens    patriae is not limited to representation of some  of
the  victims outside the territories of the country.  It  is
true  that the doctrine has been so utilised in     America  so
far.  In our opinion, learned Attorney General was right  in
contending that where citizens of a country are victims of a
tragedy     because of the negligence of any  multinational,  a
peculiar situation arises which calls for suitable effective
machinery  to articulate and effectuate the  grievances     and
demands of the victims, for which the conventional adversary
system    would be totally inadequate. The State in  discharge
of  its sovereign obligation must come forward.     The  Indian
state because of its constitutional commitment is obliged to
take  upon itself the claims of the victims and     to  protect
them  in  their hour of need. Learned Attorney    General     was
also right in submitting that the decisions of the Calcutta,
Madras    and U.S. Supreme Court clearly indicate that  parens
patriae     doctrine can be invoked by sovereign  state  within
India,    even if it be contended that it has not so far    been
invoked     inside     India in respect of claims for     damages  of
victims     suffered at the hands of the multinational. In     our
opinion, conceptually and jurisprudentially, there is no bar
on the State to assume responsibilities analogous to  parens
patriae     to  discharge    the State’s  obligations  under     the
Constitution.  What the Central Government has done  in     the
instant     case seems to us to be an expression of its  sover-
eign  power.  This power is plenary and     inherent  in  every
sovereign  state to do all things which promote the  health,
peace,
659
morals,     education and good order of the people and tend  to
increase the wealth and prosperity of the state. Sovereignty
is  difficult to define. See in this connection,  Weaver  on
Constitional Law, p. 490. By the nature of things, the state
sovereignty in these matters cannot be limited. It has to be
adjusted to the conditions touching the common welfare    when
covered     by  legislative enactments. This power     is  to     the
public what the law of necessity is to the individual. It is
comprehended  in the maxim salus populi suprema     lex–regard
for public welfare is the highest law. It is not a rule,  it
is  an    evolution. This power has always been  as  broad  as
public    welfare and as strong as the arm of the state,    this
can only be measured by the legislative will of the  people,
subject to the fundamental rights and constitutional limita-
tions.    This  is an emanation of sovereignty subject  to  as
aforesaid.  Indeed,  it is the obligation of  the  State  to
assume such responsibility and protect its citizens. It     has
to be borne in mind, as was stressed by the learned Attorney
General,  that    conferment of power and the  manner  of     its
exercise  are two different matters. It was  submitted    that
the  power to conduct the suit and to compromise, if  neces-
sary,  was vested in the Central Government for the  purpose
of  the     Act.  The power to compromise and  to    conduct     the
proceedings  are  not uncanalised or arbitrary.     These    were
clearly     exercisable only in the ultimate interests  of     the
victims.  The  possibility of abuse of a  statute  does     not
impart to it any element of invalidity. In this     connection,
the observations of Viscount Simonds in Belfast     Corporation
v.  O.D.  Commission, [1950] AC 490 at 520-21  are  relevant
where it was emphasised that validity of a measure is not be
determined  by    its application to  particular    cases.    This
Court  in Collector of Customs, Madras v. Nathella  Sampathu
Chetty, [1962] 3 SCR 786 at 825 emphasised that the  consti-
tutional validity of the statute would have to be determined
on  the     basis    of its provisions and on the  ambit  of     its
operation  as  reasonably construed. It has to be  borne  in
mind  that if upon so judged it passes the test of  reasona-
bleness, then the possibility of the powers conferred  being
improperly used is no ground for pronouncing the law  itself
invalid.  See  in this connection also the  observations  in
P.J.  Irani v. State of Madras, [1962] 2 SCR 169 at  178  to
181  and D.K. Trivedi v. State of Gujarat, [1986] Supp.     SCC
20 at 60-61
64. Sections 3 and 4 of the Act should be read together
as  contended  by the learned Attorney General,     along    with
other provisions of the Act and in particular sections 9 and
11 of the Act. These should be appreciated in the context of
the object sought to be achieved by the Act as indicated  in
the Statement of Objects and Reasons and the Preamble to the
Act. The Act was so designed that the victims of the
660
disaster are fully protected and the claims of    compensation
or  damages  for loss of life or personal  injuries  or     in’
respect     of other matters arising out of or  connected    with
the disaster are processed speedily, effectively,  equitably
and to the best advantage of the claimants. Section 3 of the
Act is subject to other provisions of the Act which includes
sections  4  and 11. Section 4 of the Act  opens  with    non-
obstante  clause, vis-a-vis, section 3 and therefore,  over-
rides section 3. Learned Attorney General submitted that the
right  of the Central Government under section 3 of the     Act
was  to     represent the victims exclusively and    act  in     the
place of the victims. The Central Government, it was  urged,
in other words, is substituted in the place of ‘the  victims
and is the dominus litis. Learned Attorney General submitted
that the dominus litis carries with it the right to  conduct
the suit in the best manner as it deems fit, including,     the
right  to withdraw and right to enter into  compromise.     The
right  to withdraw and the right to compromise conferred  by
section     3(2) of the Act cannot be exercised to     defeat     the
rights of the victims. As to how the rights should be  exer-
cised is guided by the objects and the reasons contained  in
the  Preamble, namely, to speedily and    effectively  process
the  claims of the victims and to protect their claims.     The
Act  was passed replacing the Ordinance at a time when    many
private     plaintiffs had instituted complaints/suits  in     the
American  Courts.  In such a situation,     the  Government  of
India acting in place of the victims necessarily should have
right  under the statute to act in all situations  including
the  position of withdrawing the suit or to enter into    com-
promise. Learned Attorney General submitted that if the     UCC
were to agree to pay a lump sum amount which would be  just,
fair  and  equitable, but insists on a    condition  that     the
proceedings should be completely withdrawn, then necessarily
there should be power under the Act to so withdraw.  Accord-
ing to him, therefore, the Act engrafted a provision  empow-
ring  the  Government to compromise.  The  provisions  under
section     3(2)(b)  of the Act to enter  into  compromise     was
consistent with the powers of dominus litis. In this connec-
tion, our attention was drawn to the definition of  ‘Dominus
Litis’    in  Black’s Law Dictionary, Fifth Edition,  P.    437,
which states as follows:
“‘Dominus litis’. The master of the suit; i.e.
the person who was really and directly  inter-
ested in the suit as a party, as distinguished
from his attorney or advocate. But the term is
also applied to one who, though not originally
a     party, has made himself such, by  interven-
tion  or    otherwise, and    has  assumed  entire
control and responsibility for one side and is
treated by the Court as liable for costs. Vir-
ginia Electric & Power Co, v. Bowers, ISI Va.,
542, 25 S.E. 2d 361,263″.
661
65. Learned Attorney General sought to contend that     the
victims had not been excluded entirely either in the conduct
of  proceedings or in entering into compromise, and  he     re-
ferred to the proceedings in detail emphasising the partici-
pation    of  some of the victims at some stage. He  drew     our
attention  to the fact that the victims had  filed  separate
consolidated  complaints in addition to the complaint  filed
by the Government of India. Judge Keenan of the Distt. Court
of  America had passed orders permitting the victims  to  be
represented  not only ‘by the private Attorneys but also  by
the  Govt. of India. Hence, it was submitted that  it  could
not be contended that the victims had been excluded. Learned
Attorney  General  further contended that  pursuant  to     the
orders    passed by Judge Keenan imposing     certain  conditions
against the Union Carbide and allowing the motion for  forum
non convenience of the UCC that the suit came back to  India
and  was  instituted before the Distt. Court of     Bhopal.  In
those  circumstances, it was urged by the  learned  Attorney
General that the private plaintiffs who went to America     and
who  were represented by the contingency lawyers fully    knew
that  they could also have joined in the said suit  as    they
were  before  the  American Court along with  the  Govt.  of
India. It was contended that in the proceedings at any point
of  time or stage including when the compromise was  entered
into,  these private plaintiffs could have  participated  in
the court proceedings and could have made their     representa-
tion,  if they so desired. Even in the Indian  suits,  these
private     parties have been permitted to continue as  parties
represented by separate counsel even though the Act empowers
the Union to be the sole plaintiff. Learned Attorney General
submitted  that     Section 4 of the Act  clearly    enabled     the
victims     to  exercise their right of  participation  in     the
proceedings.  The  Central Govt. was enjoined  to  have     due
regard    to any matter which such person might require to  be
urged.    Indeed,     the  learned Attorney    General     urged    very
strenuously  that  in the instant case,     Zehreeli  Gas    Kand
Sangharsh Morcha and Jana Swasthya Kendra (Bhopal) had filed
before the Distt. Judge, Bhopal, an application under  Order
I  Rule 8 read with Order I Rule 10 and Section 15 1 of     the
CPC  for their-intervention on behalf of the  victims.    They
had  participated in the hearing before the  learned  Distt.
Judge,    who referred to their intervention in the order.  It
was further emphasised that when the UCC went up in revision
to the High Court of Madhya Pradesh at Jabalpur against     the
interim compensation ordered to be paid by the Distt. Court,
the  intervener     through its Advocate, Mr. Vibhuti  Jha     had
participated  in the proceedings. The aforesaid     Association
had also intervened in the civil appeals preferred  pursuant
to  the special leave granted by this Court to the Union  of
India and Union Carbide against the judgment of the
662
High Court for interim compensation. In those circumstances,
it  was     submitted that there did not exist  any  other     gas
victim    intervening in the proceedings, claiming  participa-
tion under Section 4. Hence, the right to compromise provid-
ed for by the Act, could not be held to be violative of     the
principles  of    natural justice. According  to    the  learned
Attorney  General,  this Court first proposed the  order  to
counsel in court and after they agreed thereto, dictated the
order  on 14th February, 1989. On 15th February, 1989  after
the  Memorandum     of  Settlement was filed  pursuant  to     the
orders    of the court, further orders were passed.  The    said
Association, namely, Zehreeli Gas Kand Sangharsh Morcha     was
present, according to the records, in the Court on both     the
dates  and did not apparently object to the compromise.     Mr.
Charanlal Sahu, one of the petitioners in the writ petition,
had  watched the proceedings and after the Court had  passed
the order on 15th February, 1989 mentioned that he had filed
a suit for Rs. 100 crores. Learned Attorney General  submit-
ted  that Mr. Sahu neither protested against the  settlement
nor  did  he make any prayer to be heard.  Shri     Charan     Lal
Sahu, in the petition of opposition in one of these  matters
have  prayed  that a sum of Rs. 100 million should  be    paid
over  to him for himself as well as on behalf of those    vic-
tims  whom he claimed to represent. In the  aforesaid  back-
ground    on the construction of the Section, it was urged  by
the  learned  Attorney    General that Section 3    of  the     Act
cannot    be held to be unconstitutional. The same provided  a
just, fair and reasonable procedure and enabled the  victims
to participate    in the proceedings at all stages–those     who
were  capable and willing to do so. Our attention was  drawn
to  the     fact that Section 11 of the Act provides  that     the
provisions  of    the Act shall  have  effect  notwithstanding
anything  inconsistent    therewith  contained  in  any  other
enactment other than the Act. It was, therefore, urged    that
the provisions of the Civil Procedure Code stood  overridden
in  respect  of the areas covered by the  Act,    namely,     (a)
representation,     (b) powers of representation; and (c)    com-
promise.
66.     According to the learned Attorney General, the     Act
did  not  violate  the principles of  natural  justice.     The
provisions  of    the CPC could not be read into the  Act     for
Section     11 of the Act provides that the application of     the
provision  of  the Civil Procedure Code in so far  as  those
were inconsistent with the Act should be construed as  over-
ridden    in  respect  of areas covered  by  it.    Furthermore,
inasmuch as Section 4 had given a qualified right of partic-
ipation     to  the victims, there cannot be  any    question  of
violation of the principles of natural justice. The scope of
the application of the principles of natural justice  cannot
be  judged by any strait jacket formula. According  to    him,
the
663
extension  of the principles of natural justice beyond    what
is  provided by the Act in Sections 3 & 4,  was     unwarranted
and  would  deprive the provisions of the Statute  of  their
efficacy in relation to the achievement of ‘speedy  relief’,
which  is the object intended to be achieved. He  emphasised
that  the  process of notice, consultation and    exchange  of
information,  informed decision-making process, the  modali-
ties of assessing a consensus of opinion would involve    such
time  that the Govt. would be totally unable to act  in     the
matter    efficiently, effectively and purposefully on  behalf
of  the     victims  for realisation of the just  dues  of     the
victims.  He  further urged that the  Civil  Procedure    Code
before its amendment in 1976 did not have the provisions  of
Order  l  Rules 8(4), (5) & (6) and  Explanations  etc.     nor
Order  XXIII Rules 3A and 3B. Before the amendment the    High
Court  had taken a view against the requirement     of  hearing
the  parties represented in the suit under Order 1,  Rule  8
before    it  before settling or disposing of  the  suit.     Our
attention  was    drawn to the decision of the  Calcutta    High
Court in Chintaharan Ghose & Ors. v. Gujaraddi Sheik & Ors.,
AIR  1951  Cal. 456 at 457-459, wherein it was held  by     the
learned Single Judge that the plaintiff in a  representative
suit had right to compromise subject to the conditions    that
the  suit was properly filed in terms of the  provisions  of
that  Rule and the settlement was agreed bona fide.  Learned
Attorney  General  in that context contended that  when     the
suit  was validly instituted, the plaintiff had a  right  to
compromise the suit and there need not be any provision     for
notice    to the parties represented before entering into     any
compromise.  Reliance  was  placed on the  decision  of     the
Allahabad  High     Court in Ram Sarup v. Nanak Ram,  AIR    1952
Allahabad  275, where it was held that a compromise  entered
into  in  a suit filed under Order 1 Rule 8 of the  CPC     was
binding on all persons as the plaintiffs who had  instituted
the  suit  in representative capacity had the  authority  to
compromise.  He further submitted that most, if not all,  of
the  victims had given their powers of attorney     which    were
duly filed in favour of the Union of India. These powers  or
attorney  have neither been impeached nor revoked  or  with-
drawn.    By  virtue of the powers of attorney  the  Union  of
India,    it was stated, had the authority to file  the  suits
and  to     compromise the interests of the victims if  so     re-
quired.     The Act in question itself contemplates  settlement
as  we    have  noted, and a settlement would  need  a  common
spokesman.
67.     It  was submitted that the Govt. of  India  as     the
statutory  representative  discharged its duty and is  in  a
centralised position of assessing the merits and demerits of
any proposed course of action. So far as the act of  compro-
mise, abridging or curtailing the ambit of the
664
rights    of the victims, it was submitted that in respect  of
liabilities  of     UCC & UCIL, be it  corporate,    criminal  or
tortious, it was open to an individual to take a decision of
enforcing  the liability to its logical extent    or  stopping
short  of it and acceding to a compromise. Just as an  indi-
vidual can make an election in the matter of adjudication of
liability  so can a statutory representative make  an  elec-
tion.  Therefore,  it  is wholly wrong to  contend,  it     was
urged, that Section 3(ii)(b) is inconsistent with  individu-
al’s right of election and at the same time it provides     the
centralised decision-making processes to effectively adjudge
and  secure  the common good. It was only a  central  agency
like the Govt. of India, who could have a perspective of the
totality  of  the  claims and a vision of  the    problems  of
individual  plaintiffs in enforcing these, it was urged.  It
was  emphasised that it has to be borne in mind that a    com-
promise is a legal act. In the present case, it is a part of
the  conduct of the suit. It is, therefore, imperative    that
the  choice of compromise is made carefully, cautiously     and
with  a measure of discretion, it was submitted. But if     any
claimant  wished  to be associated with the conduct  of     the
suit, he would necessarily have been afforded an opportunity
for that purpose, according to the learned Attorney General.
In  this connection, reference was made to Section 4 of     the
Act.  On the other hand, an individual who did not  partici-
pate  in the conduct of the suit and who is unaware  of     the
various intricacies of the case, could hardly be expected to
meaningfully  partake in the legal act of settlement  either
in  conducting the proceedings or entering into     compromise,
it  was urged. In those circumstances, the learned  Attorney
General submitted that the orders of 14-15th February,    1989
and  the Memorandum of Settlement were justified both  under
the Act and the Constitution. According to him, the terms of
Settlement  might  be  envisaged  as  pursuant    to   Section
3(ii)(b) of the Act, which was filed according to him pursu-
ant to judical direction. He sought more than once to empha-
sise, that the order was passed by the highest Court of     the
land in exercise of extraordinary jurisdiction vested in  it
under the Constitution.
68. Our attention was drawn to several decisions for the
power  of this Court under Articles 136 and 142 of the    Con-
stitution.  Looked closely at the provisions of the Act,  it
was  contended    that taking into   consideration   all     the
factors,   namely,  possibilities  of  champerty,  exploita-
tion,  unconscionable agreements and the need  to  represent
the dead and the disabled, the course of events would reveal
a  methodical and systematic protection and  vindication  of
rights to the largest possible extent. It was observed    that
the  rights are indispensably valuable possessions, but     the
rights is something which a
665
man  can stand on, something which must be demanded  or     in-
sisted upon without embarrassment or shame. When rights     are
curtailed, permissibility of such a measure can be  examined
only  upon  the     strength, urgency and    the  preeminence  of
rights and the largest good of the largest number sought  to
b,e  served  by curtailment. Under the    circumstances  which
were faced by the victims of Bhopal gas tragedy, the  justi-
fying  basis, according to the learned Attorney General,  or
ground of human rights is that every person morally ought to
have something to which he or she is entitled. It was empha-
sised  that  the Statute aimed at it. The Act  provides     for
assumption of rights to sue with the aim of securing speedy,
effective and equitable results to the best advantage of the
claimants. The Act and the scheme, according to the  learned
Attorney General, sought to translate that profession into a
system    of  faith and possible association  when  in  doubt.
Unless such a profession is shown to be unconscionable under
the  circumstances or strikes judicial conscience as a    sub-
version     of the objects of the Act, a declaredly fair,    just
and equitable exercise of a valid power would not be open to
challenge.  He    disputed the submission that  the  right  to
represent  victims  postulated as contended  mainly  by     the
counsel on behalf of the petitioners, a pre-determination of
each individual claim as a sine qua non for proceeding    with
the  action. Such a construction would deplete the  case  of
its vigour, urgency and sense of purpose, he urged. In    this
case, with the first of the cases having been filed in    U.S.
Federal     Court on December 7, 1984 a settlement     would    have
been reached for a much smaller sum to the detriment of     the
victims.  Learned  Attorney  General  emphasised  that    this
background has to be kept in mind while adjudging the valid-
ity of the Act and the appropriateness of the conduct of the
suit in the settlement entered into.
69. He submitted that it has to be borne in mind that if
the  contentions  of the petitioners  are  entertained,     the
rights theoretically might be upheld but the ends of justice
would stand sacrificed. It is in those circumstances that it
was emphasised that the claimant is an individual and is the
best  person  to speak about his injury.  The  knowledge  in
relation  to his injury is relevant for the purpose of    com-
pensation,  whose distribution and disbursement is the    sec-
ondary    stage. It is fallacious to suggest that     the  plaint
was  not  based upon necessary data. He     insisted  that     the
figures mentioned in the plaint although tentative were     not
mentioned without examination or analysis.
70. It was further submitted by the learned Attorney General
666
that while the Govt. of India had proceeded against the UCC,
it  had to represent the victims as a class and it  was     not
possible  to  define each individual’s right  after  careful
scrutiny,  nor    was it necessary or possible to do so  in  a
mass  disaster    case. The settlement was  a  substitute     for
adjudication  since it involved a process of reparation     and
relief.     The  relief  and reparation cannot be    said  to  be
irrelevant  for the purpose of the Act. It was    stated    that
the  alleged  liability of the Govt. of India or  any  claim
asserted against the alleged joint tort-feasor should not be
allowed to be a constraint on the Govt. of India to  protect
the interests of its own citizens. Any counter-claim by     UCC
or  any claim by a citizen against the Govt. cannot  vitiate
the  action of the State in the collective interest  of     the
victims,  who  are the citizens.  Learned  Attorney  General
submitted that any industrial activity, normally, has to  be
licensed. The mere regulation of any activity does not carry
with it legally a presumption of liability for injury caused
by  the activity in the event of a mishap occurring  in     the
course of such an activity. In any event, the learned Attor-
ney  General submitted the Govt. of India  enjoys  sovereign
immunity  in accordance with settled law. If this  were     not
the case, the Sovereign will have to abandon all  regulatory
functions including the licensing of drivers of automobiles.
Hence,    we have to examine the question whether even on     the
assumption  that  there was negligence on the  part  of     the
Govt.  of India in permitting/licensing of the industry     set
up by the Union Carbide in Bhopal or permitting the  factory
to grow up, such permission or conduct of the Union of India
was responsible for the damage which has been suffered as  a
result    of Bhopal gas leakage. It is further to be  examined
whether     such  conduct    was in discharge  of  the  sovereign
functions of the Govt., and as such damages, if any, result-
ing  therefrom are liable to be proceeded against the  Govt.
as  a joint tort-feasor or not. In those  circumstances,  it
was  further asserted on behalf of the Union of     India    that
though    calculation  of     damages in a precise  manner  is  a
logical consequence of a suit in progress it cannot be    said
to be a condition precedent for the purpose of settling     the
matter. Learned Attorney General urged that the accountabil-
ity  to     the victims should be through the court.  He  urged
that  the allegation that a large number of victims did     not
give consent to the settlement entered into, is really of no
relevance  in  the  matter of a compromise in  a  mass    tort
action.     It was highlighted that it is possible     that  those
who  do     not  need urgent relief or are     uninformed  of     the
issues in the case, may choose to deny consent and may place
the  flow  of relief in jeopardy. Thus, consent     based    upon
individual subjective opinion can never be correlated to the
proposal  of  an  overall settlement in     an  urgent  matter.
Learned     Attorney General urged further that if indeed    con-
sent were to be insisted upon as a mandatory
667
requirement  of a Statute, it would not necessarily lead  to
an  accurate reflection of the victims’ opinion as  opinions
may  be     diverse. No individual would be in  a    position  to
relate himself to a lump sum figure and would not be able to
define    his expectations on a global criteria. In such    cir-
cumstances the value of consent is very much diminished.  It
was  urged  that  if at all consent was to  be    insisted  it
should    not be an expression of the mind without  supporting
information  and response. To make consent meaningful it  is
necessary  that it must be assertion of a fight to be  exer-
cised  in a meaningful manner based on information and    com-
prehension  of collective welfare and individual good. In  a
matter    of such dimensions the insistence upon consent    will
lead  to  a process of enquiry which  might  make  effective
consideration of any proposal impossible. For the purpose of
affording  consent,  it would also be  necessary  that    each
individual  not only assesses the damages to himself  objec-
tively and places his opinion in the realm of fair  expecta-
tion, but would also have to do so in respect of others. The
learned Attorney General advanced various reasons why it  is
difficult now or impossible to have the concurrence of all.
71.     In answer to the criticism by the  petitioners,  it
was explained on behalf of the Union of India that UCIL     was
not  impleaded as a party in the suit because it would    have
militated  against  the     plea  of  multinational  enterprise
liability  and the entire theory of the case in the  plaint.
It was highlighted that the power to represent under the Act
was  exclusive,     the power to compromise for  the  Govt.  of
India is without reference to the victims, yet it is a power
guided by the sole object of the welfare of the victims. The
presence and ultimately the careful imprimatur of the  judi-
cial  process is the best safeguard to the victims.  Learned
Attorney General insisted that hearing the parties after the
settlement  would also not serve any purpose. He urged    that
it  can     never    be ascertained with  certainty    whether     the
victims     or groups have authorised what was being  allegedly
spoken on their behalf; and that the victims would be unable
to  judge a proposal of this nature. A method  of  consensus
need  not be evolved like in America where every  settlement
made  by contingency fee lawyers who are anxious  to  obtain
their share automatically become adversaries of the  victims
and the court should therefore be satisfied. Here the  Court
arrived     at  the figure and directed the parties to  file  a
settlement  on the basis of its order of February  14,    1985
and  the interveners were heard, it was urged. It  was    also
urged  that  notice to the victims individually     would    have
been  a     difficult exercise and analysis of  their  response
time consuming.
668
72. The learned Attorney General urged that neither     the
Central     Govt.    nor  the State Govt. of     Madhya     Pradesh  is
liable    for the claim of the victims. He asserted  that,  on
the  facts of the present case, there is and can be  no     li-
ability on their part as joint tort-feasors. For the welfare
of the community several socio-economic activities will have
to  be permitted by the Govt. Many of these  activities     may
have  to be regulated by licensing provisions  contained  in
Statutes made either by Parliament or by State Legislatures.
Any injury caused to a person, to his life or liberty in the
conduct     of  a    licensed authority so as to  make  the    said
licensing authority or the Govt. liable to damages would not
be in conformity with jurisprudential principle. If in    such
circumstances  it  was    urged on behalf of  the     Govt.,     the
public exchequer is made liable, it will cause great  public
injury and may result in drainage of the treasury. It  would
terrorise  the welfare state from acting for development  of
the  people,  and  will affect    the  sovereign    governmental
activities  which are beneficial to the community not  being
adequately licensed and would thereby lead to public injury.
In any event, it was urged on behalf of the Govt., that such
licensing authorities even assuming without admitting  could
be  held to be liable as joint tort feasors, it could be  so
held  only on adequate allegations of negligence  with    full
particulars  and details of the alleged act or    omission  of
the licensing authority alleged and its direct nexus to     the
injury caused to the victims. It had to be proved by  cogent
and adequate evidence. On some conjecture or surmise without
any  foundation     on  facts, Govt’s right  to  represent     the
victims     cannot be challenged. It was asserted that even  if
the Govt. is considered to be liable as a joint tort feasor,
it  will be entitled to claim sovereign immunity on the     law
as it now stands.
73. Reference was made to the decision of this Court  in
Kasturilal Kalia Ram Jain v. The State of U.P., [1965] 1 SCR
375  where  the conduct of some police officers     in  seizing
gold in exercise of their statutory powers was held to be in
discharge  of the sovereign functions of the State and    such
activities  enjoyed sovereign immunities. The  liability  of
the Govt. of India under the Constitution has to be referred
to  Article 300, which takes us to Sections 15 & 18  of     the
Indian    Independence  Act, 1947, and Section 176(1)  of     the
Govt.  of  India Act, 1935. Reference was also made  to     the
observations of this Court in The State of Rajasthan v. Mst.
Vidhyawati, & Anr., [1962] 2 Supp. SCR 989.
74.     We have noted the shareholding of UCC. The  circum-
stances that financial institutions held shares in the    UCIL
would not disqualify
669
the  Govt.  of India from acting as patens  patriae  and  in
discharging of its statutory duties under the Act. The    suit
was filed only against the UCC and not against UCIL. On     the
basis of the claim made by the Govt. of India, UCIL was     not
a necessary party. It was suing only the multinational based
on  several  legal grounds of liability of  the     UCC,  inter
alia. on the basis of enterprise liability. If the Govt.  of
India had instituted a suit against UCIL to a certain extent
it  would have weakened its case against UCC in view of     the
judgment of this Court in M.C. Mehta’s case (supra). Accord-
ing  to learned Attorney General, the Union of India in     the
present     case  was  not proceeding on the  basis  of  lesser
liability of UCC predicated in Mehta’s case but on a differ-
ent  jurisprudential  principle     to make  UCC  strictly     and
absolutely liable for the entire damages.
75.     The  learned Attorney General submitted  that    even
assuming for the purpose of argument without conceding    that
any  objection can be raised for the Govt. of  India  repre-
senting     the victims, to the present situation the  doctrine
of  necessity  applied. The UCC had to be  sued     before     the
American  courts.  The    tragedy was treated  as     a  national
calamity,  and the Govt. of India had the right, and  indeed
the  duty, to take care of its citizens, in the exercise  of
its  parens patriae jurisdiction or on    principle  analogous
thereto.  After having statutorily armed itself in  recogni-
tion of such parens patraie right or on principles analogous
thereto, it went to the American courts. No other person was
properly designed for representing the victims as a  foreign
court had to recognise a right of representation. The  Govt.
of  India was permitted to represent the victims before     the
American courts. Private plaintiffs were also represented by
their  attorneys. A Committee of three attorneys was  formed
before the case proceeded before Judge Keenan. It was  high-
lighted     that the order of Judge Keenan permitted the  Govt.
of  India to represent the victims. If there was any  remote
conflict  of  interests between the Union of India  and     the
victims     from the theoretical point of view the doctrine  of
necessity  would  override  the possible  violation  of     the
principles  of natural justice–that no man should be  Judge
in his own case. Reference may be made to Halsbury’s Laws of
England,  Vol. 1, 4th Edn., page 89, para 73, where  it     was
pointed     that that if all the members of the  only  tribunal
competent to determine a matter are subject to disqualifica-
tion, they may be authorised and obliged to hear that matter
by  virtue  of the operation of the common law    doctrine  of
necessity.  Reference was also made to De  Smith’s  Judicial
Review of Administrative Action (4th Edn. pages 276-277. See
also  G.A.  Flick–Natural Justice,  [1879]  pages  138-141.
Reference was also made to the observations of this Court in
J. Mohapatra & Co.
670
& Anr. v. State of Orissa & Anr., [1984] 4 SCC 103, where at
page 112 of the report, the Court recognised ‘the  principle
of  necessity. It was submitted that these  were  situations
where  on  the principle of doctrine of necessity  a  person
interested  was held not disqualified to adjudicate  on     his
rights. The present is a case where the Govt. of India    only
represented  the victims as a party and did  not  adjudicate
between the victims and the UCC. It is the Court which would
adjudicate the rights of the victims. The representation  of
the victims by the Govt. of India cannot be held to be    bad,
and  there  is and there was no scope of  violation  of     any
principle  of natural justice. We are of the opinion in     the
facts and the circumstances of the case that this contention
urged  by  Union of India is right. There was  no  scope  of
violation of the principle of natural justice on this score.
76.     It  was also urged that the doctrine  of  de  facto
representation will also apply to the facts and the  circum-
stances     of  the present case. Reliance was  placed  on     the
decision  of this Court in Gokaraju Rangaraju etc. v.  State
of  A.P., [1981] 3 SCR 474, where it was held that the    doc-
trine  of de facto representation envisages that  acts    per-
formed within the scope of assumed official authority in the
interest  of public or third persons and not for  one’s     own
benefit,  are generally to be treated as binding as if    they
were the acts of officers de jure. This doctrine is  rounded
on good sense, sound policy and practical expediency. It  is
aimed  at the prevention of public and private mischief     and
protection  of public and private interest. It avoides    end-
less confusion and needless chaos. Reference was made to the
observations  of this Court in Pushpadevi M. Jatia  v.    M.L.
Wadhawan, [1987] 3 SCC 367 at 389-390 and M/s. Beopar Shayak
(P)  Ltd. & Ors. v. Vishwa Nath & Ors., [1987] 3 SCC 693  at
702  & 703. Apart from the aforesaid doctrine,    doctrine  of
bona fide representation was sought to be resorted to in the
circumstances.    In  this connection, reference was  made  to
Dharampal  Sing, v. Director of Small Industries Services  &
Ors.,  AIR  1980  SC 1888; N.K. Mohammad  Sulaiman  v.    N.C.
Mohammad  Ismail & Ors., [1966] 1 SCR 937 and Malkarjun     Bin
Shigramappa  Pasara v. Narhari Bin Shivappa & Anr., 27 IA  2
16.
77.     It  was further submitted that     the  initiation  of
criminal  proceedings and then quashing thereof,  would     not
make  the  Act ultra vires so far as it     concerned.  Learned
Attorney General submitted that the Act only authorised     the
Govt.  of India to represent the victims to  enforce   their
claims    for  damages under the Act. The Govt.  as  such     had
nothing to do with the quashing of the criminal     proceedings
and  it was not representing the victims in respect  of     the
criminal liability of
671
the  UCC or UCIL to the victims. He further  submitted    that
quashing  of criminal proceedings was done by the  Court  in
exercise of plenary powers under Articles 136 and 142 of the
Constitution.  In  this connection, reference  was  made  to
State  of  U.P.     v. Poosu & Anr., [1976] 3  SCR     1005;    K.M.
Nanavati v. The State of Bombay, [1961] 1 SCR 497. According
to the learned Attorney General, there is also power in     the
Supreme Court to suggest a settlement and give relief as  in
Ram  Gopal v. Smt. Sarubai & Ors., [1981] 4 SCC     505;  India
Mica  & Micanite Industries Ltd. v. State of Bihar  &  Ors.,
[1982] 3 SCC 182.
78.     Learned  Attorney General urged  that    the  Supreme
Court  is empowered to act even outside a Statute  and    give
relief in addition to what is contemplated by the latter  in
exercise of its plenary power. This Court acts not only as a
Court of Appeal but is also a Court of Equity. See Roshanlal
Kuthiala & Ors. v. R.B. Mohan Singh Oberoi, [1975] 2 SCR  49
1.  During  the course of heating of the petitions,  he     in-
formed    this  Court that the Govt. of India  and  the  State
Govt.  of Madhya Pradesh refuted and denied  any  liability,
partial or total, of any sort in the Bhopal gas Leak  disas-
ter, and this position is supported by the present state  of
law.  It was, however, submitted that any claim against     the
Govt.  of India for its alleged tortious liability was    out-
side the purview of the Act and such claims, if any, are not
extinguished  by  reason  of the orders dated  14th  &    15th
February, 1989 of this Court.
79.     Learned  Attorney General further stated  that     the
amount of $ 470 million which was secured as a result of the
memorandum  of settlement and the said orders of this  Court
would  be meant exclusively for the benefit of    the  victims
who  have suffered on account of the Bhopal gas leak  disas-
ter. The Govt. of India would not seek any reimbursement  on
account of the expenditure incurred suo motu for relief     and
rehabilitation    of the Bhopal victims nor will the Govt.  or
its  instrumentality make any claim on its own arising    from
this  disaster.     He further assured this Court that  in     the
event of disbursement of compensation being initiated either
under the Act or under the orders of this Court, a notifica-
tion  would be instantaneously issued under Section 5(3)  of
the  Act authorising the Commissioner or any other  officers
to discharge functions and exercise all or any powers  which
the Central Govt. may exercise under Section 5 to enable the
victims to place before the Commissioner or the Dy.  Commis-
sioner    any additional evidence that they would like  to  be
considered.
80.     The Constitution Bench of this Court presided    over
by the learned Chief Justice has pronounced an order on     4th
May, 1989 giving
672
reasons for the orders passed on 14th– 15th February, 1989.
Inasmuch as good deal of criticism was advanced before    this
Court  during the hearing of the arguments on behalf of     the
petitioners about the propriety and validity of the  settle-
ment dated 14th-15th February, 1989 even though the same was
not  directly in issue before us, it is necessary  to  refer
briefly     to  what the Constitution Bench has stated  in     the
said order dated 4th May, 1989. After referring to the facts
leading     to the settlement, the Court has set out the  brief
reason on the following points:
(a) How did the Court arrive at the sum of 470
million US dollars for an overall     settlement?
(b) Why did the Court consider the sum-of     470
millions    US dollars as ‘just,  equitable     and
reasonable’?  (c) Why did the Court  not    pro-
nounce on certain important legal questions of
far-reaching  importance said to arise in     the
appeals  as to the principles of liability  of
monolithic, economically    entrenched  multina-
tional  companies     operating  with  inherently
dangerous      technologies    in  the      developing
countries of the third world? These  questions
were  said to be of great     contemporary  rele-
vance  to the democracies of the third  world.
This  Court recognised that there was  another
aspect of the review pertaining to the part of
the  settlement which terminated the  criminal
proceedings. The questions raised on the point
in the review-petitions, the Court was of     the
view,  prima  facie  merit  consideration     and
therefore,  abstained  from  saying   anything
which  might tend to prejudge this  issue     one
way or the other.
81.     The basic consideration, the Court recorded,  moti-
vating    the conclusion of the settlement was the  compelling
need  for  urgent relief, and the Court set  out  the  law’s
delays    duly  considering that there was a  compelling    duty
both judicial and humane, to secure immediate relief to     the
victims.  In  doing  so, the Court did not  enter  upon     any
forbidden  ground,  the court stated. The Court     noted    that
indeed    efforts had already been made in this  direction  by
Judge Keenan and the learned District Judge of Bhopal.    Even
at  the opening of the arguments in the appeals,  the  Court
had  suggested to learned counsel to reach a just  and    fair
settlement.  And when counsel met for re-scheduling  of     the
hearings the  suggestion was reiterated.  The Court recorded
that  the  response of learned counsel was positive  in     at-
tempting a settlement but they expressed a certain degree of
uneasiness  and     skepticism at the prospects of     success  in
view of their past experience of such negotiations when,  as
they stated, there had been uninformed and even     irresponsi-
ble criticism of the attempts at settlement.
673
82.     Learned Attorney General had made available to     the
Court  the particulars of offers and counter-offers made  on
previous  occasions and the history of settlement. In  those
circumstances,    the Court examined the prima facie  material
as the basis of quantification of a sum which, having regard
to  all the circumstances including the prospect  of  delays
inherent in the judicial process in India and thereafter  in
the  matter of domestication of the decree in the  U.S.     for
the  purpose of execution and directed that 470     million  US
dollars,  which upon immediate payment with interest over  a
reasonable  period, pending actual distribution amongst     the
claimants, would aggregate to nearly 500 million US  dollars
or its rupee equivalent of approximately Rs.750 crores which
the  learned  Attorney General had suggested,  be  made     the
basis  of  settlement, and both the  parties  accepted    this
direction.
83.     The Court reiterated that the settlement  proposals
were considered on the premise that the Govt. had the exclu-
sive  statutory authority to represent and act on behalf  of
the victims and neither counsel had any reservation on this.
The  order was also made on the premise that the Act  was  a
valid  law. The Court declared that in the event the Act  is
declared  void    in the pending proceedings  challenging     its
validity, the order dated 14th February, 1989 would  require
to be examined in the light of that decision. The Court also
reiterated  that if any material was placed before  it    from
which a reasonable inference was possible that the UCC    had,
at  any time earlier, offered to pay any sum higher than  an
outright down payment of US 470 million dollars, this  Court
would  straightaway initiate suo motu action  requiring     the
concerned  parties  to show cause why the order     dated    14th
February’89 should not be set aside and the parties relegat-
ed  to their original positions. The Court  reiterated    that
the  reasonableness of the sum was based not only  on  inde-
pendent     quantification but the idea of     reasonableness     for
the  present  purpose was necessarily a     broad    and  general
estimate  in the context of a settlement of the dispute     and
not on the basis of an accurate assessment by  adjudication.
The Court stated that the question was, how good or reasona-
ble it was as a settlement, which would avoid delay,  uncer-
tainties  and assure immediate payment. An estimate  in     the
very  nature  of things, would not have the accuracy  of  an
adjudication. The Court recorded the offers, counter-offers,
reasons     and  the  numbers of the persons  treated  and     the
claims already made. The Court found that from the order  of
the High Court and the admitted position on the     plaintiff’s
side,  a  reasonable prima facie estimate of the  number  of
fatal cases and serious personal injury cases, was  possible
to be made. The Court referred to the High Court’s
674
assessment  and procedure to examine the task  of  assessing
the  quantum of interim compensation. The Court referred  to
M.  C Mehta’s case reiterated by the High Court, bearing  in
mind  the  factors that if the suit proceeded to  trial     the
plaintiff-Union of India would obtain judgment in respect of
the  claims relating to deaths and personal injuries in     the
following manner:-
(a) Rs.2 lakhs in each case of death; (b) Rs.2 lakh in    each
case  of total permanent disability; (c) Rs. 1 lakh in    each
case of permanent partial disablement; and (d) Rs.50,000  in
each case of temporary partial disablement.
84.     Half of these amounts were awarded as interim    com-
pensation by the High Court.
85.     The figures adopted by the High Court in regard  to
the  number  of fatal cases and cases  of  serious  personal
injuries  did  not appear to have been disputed     by  anybody
before    the  High  Court, this Court  observed.     From  those
figures, it came to the conclusion that the total number  of
fatal  cases  was about 3,000 and of  grievous    and  serious
personal  injuries,  as     verifiable  from  the    records     was
30,000. This Court also took into consideration that about 8
months after the occurrence a survey had been conducted     for
the purpose of identification of cases. These figures  indi-
cated  less than 10,000. In those circumstances, as a  rough
and  ready estimate, this Court took into consideration     the
prima  facie  findings of the High Court and  estimated     the
number    of  fatal cases of 3,000  where     compensation  could
range from Rs. 1 lakh to Rs.3 lakhs. This would account     for
Rs.70  crores,    nearly 3 times higher than what     would    have
otherwise been awarded in comparable cases in motor vehicles
accident claims.
86. The Court recognised the effect of death and reiter-
ated  that loss of precious human lives is irreparable.     The
law can only hope to compensate the estate of a person whose
life was lost by the wrongful act of another only in the way
the law was equipped to compensate i.e. by monetary  compen-
sation    calculated  on certain    well-recognised     principles.
“Loss to the estate” which is the entitlement of the  estate
and  the  ‘loss     of dependency’ estimated on  the  basis  of
capitalised present value awardable to the heirs and depend-
ants, this Court considered, were the main components in the
computation  of compensation in fatal accident actions,     but
the  High Court adopted a higher basis. The Court also    took
into  account  the personal injury cases,  and    stated    that
these apportionments were merely broad considerations gener-
ally guiding the idea of reasonableness of the overall basis
of
675
settlement,  and  reiterated that this exercise     was  not  a
pre-determination of the quantum of compensation amongst the
claimants either individually or catagory-wise, and that the
determination of the actual quantum of compensation  payable
to the claimants has to be done by the authorities under the
Act. These were the broad assessments and on that basis     the
Court made the assessment. The Court believed that this     was
a  just     and reasonable assessment based  on  the  materials
available at that time. So far as the other question,  name-
ly,  the  vital juristic principles  of     great    contemporary
relevance  to  the Third World generally, and  to  India  in
particular,  touching problems emerging from the pursuit  of
such  dangerous     technologies for economic gains  by  multi-
nationals in this case, the Court recognised that these were
great problems and reiterated that there was need to  evolve
a  national policy to protect national interests  from    such
ultra-hazardous pursuits of economic gain; and that Jurists,
technologists  and other experts in economics.     environmen-
tology,     futurology,  sociology     and  public  health  should
identify  the areas of common concern and help    in  evolving
proper criteria which might receive judicial recognition and
legal  sanction.  The Court reiterated that  some  of  these
problems were referred to in M.C. Mehta’s case (supra).     But
in the present case, the compulsions of the need for immedi-
ate  relief to tens of thousands of suffering victims  could
not  wait till these questions vital though these  be,    were
resolved  in  due course of judicial  proceedings;  and     the
tremendous suffering of thousands of persons compelled    this
Court to move into the direction of immediate relief  which,
this Court thought, should not be subordinated to the uncer-
tain  promises of the law, and when the assessment of  fair-
ness of the amount was based on certain factors and  assump-
tions not disputed even by the plaintiffs.
87.     Before considering the question  of  constitutional
validity  of the Act, in the light of the background of     the
facts  and circumstances of this case and submissions  made,
it is necessary to refer to the order dated 3rd March,    1989
passed    by the Constitution Bench in respect of     writ  peti-
tions Nos. 164/86 and 268/89, consisting of 5 learned Judges
presided over by the Hon’ble the Chief Justice of India. The
order  stated  that  these matters would be  listed  on     8th
March, 1989 before a Constitution Bench for decision “on the
sole question whether the Bhopal Gas Leak Disaster (Process-
ing of Claims) Act, 1985 is ultra vires”. This is a judicial
order passed by the said Constitution Bench. This is not  an
administrative    order. Thus, these matters are    before    this
Court.    The  question,    therefore, arises;  what  are  these
matters? The aforesaid order specifically states that  these
matters were placed before this Bench on the “sole question”
whether the Act is ulta vires.
676
Hence, these matters are not before this Bench for  disposal
of  these writ petitions. If as a result of  the  determina-
tion,  one way or the other, it is held, good and  bad,     and
that some relief becomes necessary, the same cannot be given
or  an    order cannot be passed in  respect  thereof,  except
declaring  the Act or any portion of the Act, valid  or     in-
valid constitutionally as the decision might be.
88.     In writ petition No. 268/89 there is  consequential
prayer to set aside the order dated 14/15th February,  1989.
But  since the order dated 3rd March, 1989 above  only    sug-
gests that these matters have been placed before this  Bench
‘on the sole question’ whether the Bhopal Act is ultra vires
or  not,  it is not possible by virtue of that order  to  go
into the question whether the settlement is valid or  liable
to be set aside as prayed for in the prayers in these appli-
cations.
89.     The provisions of the Act have been noted  and     the
rival  contentions of the parties have been set out  before.
It is, however, necessary to reiterate that the Act does not
in  any way circumscribe the liability of the UCC,  UCIL  or
even  the Govt. of India or Govt. of Madhya Pradesh if    they
are  jointly  or  severally liable. This  follows  from     the
construction of the Act, from the language that is apparent.
The context and background do not indicate to the  contrary.
Counsel     for the victims plead that that is so. The  learned
Attorney General accepts that position. The liability of the
Government  is,     however, disputed. This Act also  does     not
deal  with any question of criminal liability of any of     the
parties concerned. On an appropriate reading of the relevant
provisions  of    the Act, it is apparent     that  the  criminal
liability arising out of Bhopal gas leak disaster is not the
subject-matter    of this Act and cannot be said to have    been
in any way affected, abridged or modified by virtue of    this
Act. This was the contention of learned counsel on behalf of
the victims. It is also the contention of the learned Attor-
ney General. In our opinion, it is the correct analysis     and
consequence  of the relevant provisions of the    Act.  Hence,
the  submissions made on behalf of some of the victims    that
the  Act  was bad as it abridged or took away  the  victims’
right  to proceed criminally against the delinquent,  be  it
UCC  or     UCIL or jointly or severally the  Govt.  of  India,
Govt.  of Madhya Pradesh or Mr. Arjun Singh,  the  erstwhile
Chief Minister of Madhya Pradesh, is on a wrong basis. There
is no curtailment of any right with respect to any  criminal
liability.  Criminal liability is not the subject-matter  of
the Act. By the terms of the Act and also on the concessions
made  by the learned Attorney General, if that be  so,    then
can non-prosecution in criminal liability be a consideration
or  valid consideration for settlement of claims  under     the
Act?
677
This is a question which has been suggested and     articulated
by  learned counsel appearing for the victims. On the  other
hand,  it has been asserted by the learned Attorney  General
that  that  part of the order dated 14/15th  February,    1989
dealing with criminal prosecution or the order of this Court
was  by     virtue of the inherent power of  this    Court  under
Articles  136 & 142 of the Constitution. These, the  learned
Attorney  General  said,  were in the  exercise     of  plenary
powers    of  this Court. These are not  considerations  which
induced     the parties to enter into settlement. For the    pur-
pose of determination of constitutional validity of the Act,
it  is however necessary to say that criminal  liability  of
any  of     the  delinquents  or of  the  parties    is  not     the
subject-matter    of this Act and the Act does not  deal    with
either claims or rights arising out of such criminal liabil-
ity. This aspect is necessary to be reiterated on the  ques-
tion of validity of the Act.
90. We have set out the language and the purpose of     the
Act,  and also noted the meaning of the     expression  ‘claim’
and  find  that the Act was to secure the  claims  connected
with  or  arising out of the disaster so that  these  claims
might be dealt with speedily, affectively, equitably and  to
the best advantage of the claimants. In our opinion,  Clause
(b) of Section 2 includes all claims of the victims  arising
out of and connected with the disaster for compensation     and
damages     or loss of life or personal injury or loss  to     the
business  and flora and fauna. What, however, is the  extent
of liability, is another question. This Act does not purport
to or even to deal with the extent of liability arising     out
of  the said gas leak disaster. Hence, it would be  improper
or  incorrect  to contend as did Ms. Jaising,  Mr  Garg     and
other  learned counsel appearing for the victims,  that     the
Act  circumscribed  the     liability–criminal,  punitive      or
absolute  of the parties in respect of the leakage. The     Act
provides for a method or procedure for the establishment and
enforcement  of     that liability. Good deal of  argument     was
advanced before this Court on the question that the  settle-
ment has abridged the liability and this Court has lost     the
chance of laying down the extent of liability arising out of
disaster like the Bhopal Gas Leak disaster. Submissions were
made that we should lay down clearly the extent of liability
arising     out of these types of disasters and we should    fur-
ther  hold that the Act abridged such liability and as    such
curtailed  the    rights of the victims and was  bad  on    that
score. As mentioned hereinbefore, this is an argument  under
a  misconception. The Act does not in any way except to     the
extent    indicated  in  the relevant provisions    of  the     Act
circumscribe  or  abridge the extent of the  rights  of     the
victims     so  far  as the liability of  the  delinquents     are
concerned. Whatever are the rights of the victims and  what-
ever claims arise out of the
678
gas leak disaster for compensation, personal injury, loss of
life  and  property, suffered or likely to be  sustained  or
expenses to be incurred or any other loss are covered by the
Act  and the Central Govt. by operation of Section 3 of     the
Act  has  been given the exclusive right  to  represent     the
victims in their place and stead. By the Act, the extent  of
liability  is not in any way abridged and, therefore, if  in
case  of  any industrial disaster like the Bhopal  Gas    Leak
disaster,  there is right in victims to recover     damages  or
compensation  on the basis of absolute liability,  then     the
same is not in any manner abridged or curtailed.
91. Over 120 years ago Rylands v. Fletcher, [1868]    Vol.
3 LR E & I Appeal Cases 330 was decided in England. There A,
was the lessee of certain mines. B, was the owner of a    mill
standing  on land adjoining that under which the mines    were
worked.     B, desired to construct a reservoir,  and  employed
competent  persons, such as engineers and a  contractor,  to
construct  it.    A, had worked his mines up to a     spot  where
there  were  certain old passages of  disused  mines;  these
passages were connected with vertical shafts which  communi-
cated  with the land above, and which had also been  out  of
use for years, and were apparently filled with marl and     the
earth of the surrounding land. No care had been taken by the
engineer  or  the contractor to block up these    crafts,     and
shortly     after water had been introduced into the  reservoir
it broke through some of the shafts, flowed through the     old
passage     and  flooded As mine. It was held by the  House  of
Lords  in  England  that where the owner  of  land,  without
wilfulness  or    negligence, uses his land  in  the  ordinary
manner    of its use, though mischief should thereby be  occa-
sioned    to his neighbour, he will not be liable in  damages.
But  if     he brings upon his land any thing which  would     not
naturally  come upon it, and which is in  itself  dangerous,
and may become mischievous if not kept under proper control,
though in so doing he may act without personal wilfulness or
negligence,  he will be liable in’ damages for any  mischief
thereby     occasioned. In the background of the facts  it     was
held  that  A  was entitled to recover damages    from  B,  in
respect     of the injury. The question of liability was  high-
lighted     by this Court in M.C. Mehta’s case (supra) where  a
Constitution  Bench of this Court had to deal with the    rule
of  strict liability. This Court held that the rule  in     Ry-
lands  v. Fletcher, (supra) laid down a principle that if  a
person    who brings on his land and collects and     keep  there
anything  likely to do harm and such thing escapes and    does
damage to another, he is liable to compensate for the damage
caused.     This  rule applies only to nonnatural user  of     the
land  and does not apply to things naturally on the land  or
where  the  escape is due to an act of God and an act  of  a
stranger  or the default of the person injured or where     the
things which escape
679
are  present  by  the consent of the person  injured  or  in
certain     cases where there is a statutory authority.  There,
this  Court observed that the rule in Rylands  v.  Fletcher,
(supra)     evolved in the 19th century at a time when all     the
developments of science and technology had not taken  place,
and  the  same cannot afford any guidance  in  evolving     any
standard  of  liability consistent with     the  constitutional
norms  and the needs of the present day economy     and  social
structure.  In a modern industrial society with     highly     de-
veloped scientific knowledge and technology where  hazardous
or  inherently    dangerous  industries are  necessary  to  be
carried     on  as part of the  developmental  process,  Courts
should    not feel inhibited by this rule merely    because     the
new  law does not recognise the rule of strict and  absolute
liability in case of an enterprise engaged in hazardous     and
dangerous activity. This Court noted that law has to grow in
order to satisfy the needs of the fast changing society     and
keep abreast with the economic developments taking place  in
the country. Law cannot afford to remain static. This  Court
reiterated there that if it is found necessary to  construct
a new principle of liability to deal with an unusual  situa-
tion which has arisen and which is likely to arise in future
on  account of hazardous or inherently dangerous  industries
which  are concomitant to an industrial economy,  the  Court
should    not hesitate to evolve such principle  of  liability
merely because it has not been so done in England. According
to this Court, an enterprise which is engaged in a hazardous
or  inherently    dangerous  industry  which  poses  potential
threat    to the health and safety of the persons     working  in
the  factory and residing in the surrounding areas  owes  an
absolute  and non-delegable duty to the community to  ensure
that no harm results to anyone. The enterprise must be    held
to  be under an obligation to provide that the hazardous  or
inherently dangerous activity in which it is engaged must be
conducted  with the highest standards of safety and  if     any
harm  results  to anyone on account of an  accident  in     the
operation  of  such  activity resulting,  for  instance,  in
escape of toxic gas the enterprise is strictly and absolute-
ly  liable to compensate all those who were affected by     the
accident  as  part of the social cost for carrying  on    such
activity,  regardless of whether it is carried on  carefully
or  not. Such liability is not subject to any of the  excep-
tions  which  operate vis-a-vis the  tortious  principle  of
strict    liability under the rule in Rylands v. Fletcher.  If
the  enterprise     is  permitted to carry on  a  hazardous  or
dangerous activity for its profit, the law must presume that
such  permission is conditional on the enterprise  absorbing
the cost of any accident arising on account of such activity
as  an    appropriate item  of its overheads.  The  enterprise
alone  has the resources to discover and guard against    haz-
ards  or dangers and ‘to provide warning  against  potential
hazards.
680
This  Court reiterated that the measure of  compensation  in
these kinds of cases must be correlated to the magnitude and
capacity  of the enterprise because such  compensation    must
have a deterrent effect. The larger and more prosperous     the
enterprise,  the greater must be the amount of    compensation
payable by it for the harm caused on account of an  accident
in the carrying on of the hazardous or inherently  dangerous
activity  by  the enterprise. The  determination  of  actual
damages payable would depend upon various facts and  circum-
stances of the particular case.
92.     It was urged before us that there was    an  absolute
and strict liability for an enterprise which was carrying on
dangerous  operations  with gases in this  country.  It     was
further     submitted  that there was evidence on    record    that
sufficient  care and attention had not been given  to  safe-
guard against the dangers of leakage and protection in    case
of  leakage.  Indeed,  the  criminal  prosecution  that     was
launched  against the Chairman of Union Carbide Shri  Warren
Anderson and others, as indicated before, charged them along
with  the defendants in the suit with delinquency  in  these
matters and criminal negligence in conducting the toxic     gas
operations  in Bhopal. As in the instant adjudication,    this
Court is not concerned with the determination of the  actual
extent    of liability, we will proceed on the basis that     the
law enunciated by this Court in M.C. Mehta’s case (supra) is
the decision upon the basis of which damages will be payable
to the victims in this case. But then the practical question
arises:     what is the extent of actual damages  payable,     and
how  would  the quantum of damages be computed?     Indeed,  in
this connection, it may be appropriate to refer to the order
passed by this Court on 3rd May, 1989 giving reasons why the
settlement  was     arrived at at the  figure  indicated.    This
Court had reiterated that it had proceeded on certain  prima
facie undisputed figures of death and substantially  compen-
sating personal injury. This Court has referred to the    fact
that  the High Court had proceeded on the broader  principle
in M.C. Mehta’s case (supra) and on the basis of the capaci-
ty  of    the enterprise because the  compensation  must    have
deterrent effect. On that basis the High Court had proceeded
to estimate the damages on the basis of Rs.2 lakhs for    each
case of death and of total permanent disability, Rs. 1    lakh
for each case of partial permanent disability and  Rs.50,000
for  each  case or’ temporary partial  disability.  In    this
connection,  the controversy as to what would have been     the
damages     if  the action had proceeded,    is  another  matter.
Normally, in measuring civil liability, the law has attached
more  importance to the principle of compensation than    that
of punishment. Penal redress, however, involve both  compen-
sation to the person injured and punish-
681
ment  as deference. These problems were highlighted  by     the
House  of  Lords in England in Rookes v.  Barnard,  [1964]AC
1129,  which indicate the difference between aggravated     and
exemplary damages. Salmond on the Law of Torts, 15th Edition
at p. 30 emphasises that the function of damages is  compen-
sation rather than punishment, but punishment cannot  always
be  ignored.  There are views which  are  against  exemplary
damages     on the ground that these infringe in principle     the
object of law of torts, namely, compensation and not punish-
ment  and these tend to impose something equivalent to    fine
in  criminal  law  without the safeguards  provided  by     the
criminal  law.    In Rookes v. Barnard (supra), the  House  of
Lords in England recognised three classes of cases in  which
the  award of exemplary damages was considered to be  justi-
fiable.     Awards     must not only, it is said,  compensate     the
parties     but  also  deter the wrong doers  and    others    from
similar     conduct in future. The question of  awarding  exem-
plary  or deterrent damages is said to have  often  confused
civil and criminal functions of law. Though it is considered
by many that it is a legitimate. encroachment of  punishment
in  the     realm of civil liability, as it operates as  a     re-
straint     on the transgression of law which is for the  ulti-
mate benefit of the society. Perhaps, in this case, had     the
action proceeded, one would have realised that the fall     out
of  this gas disaster might have been formulation of a    con-
cept  of damages, blending both civil and criminal  liabili-
ties.  There are, however, serious difficulties in  evolving
such  an actual concept of punitive damages in respect of  a
civil  action  which can be integrated and enforced  by     the
judicial  process. It would have raised serious problems  of
pleading, proof and discovery, and interesting and challeng-
ing as the task might have been, it is still very  uncertain
how  far decision based on such a concept would have been  a
decision  according  to ‘due process’ of law  acceptable  by
international  standards.  There were difficulties  in    that
attempt. But as the provisions stand these considerations do
not make the Act constitutionally invalid. These are matters
on  the     validity of settlement. The Act, as such  does     not
abridges or curtail damages or liability whatever that might
be. So the challenge to the Act on the ground that there has
been curtailment or deprivation of the rights of the victims
which  is unreasonable in the situation is  unwarranted     and
cannot be sustained.
93. Mr. Garg tried to canvass before us the expanding of
horizons  of human rights. He contended that the conduct  of
the multinational corporations dealing with dangerous  gases
for  the purpose of development specially in the  conditions
prevailing  under the Third world countries requires  closer
scrutiny  and vigilance on the part of emerging nations.  He
submitted that unless courts are alert and active
682
in preserving the rights of the individuals and in enforcing
criminal  and strict liability and in setting up norms    com-
pelling     the  Govt. to be more vigilant     and  enforcing     the
sovereign  will of the people of India to oversee that    such
criminal  activities  which endanger even for  the  sake  of
developmental work, economy and progress of the country, the
health    and  happiness of the people and damage     the  future
prospects  of  health,    growth and affect  and    pollute     the
environment,  should be curbed and, according to him,  these
could only be curbed by insisting through the legal  adjudi-
cation,     punitive  and deterrent punishment in the  form  of
damages.  He also pleaded that norms should be set up  indi-
cating    how  these kinds of dangerous operations are  to  be
permitted  under  conditions of vigilance  and    survillence.
While  we appreciate the force of these arguments,  and     en-
dorse  his plea that norms and deterrence should be  aspired
for,  it  is  difficult to correlate that  aspect  with     the
present problem in this decision.
94.     We  do     reiterate, as mentioned  in  the  Universal
Declaration  of Human Rights that people are born  free     and
the dignity of the persons must be recognised and an  effec-
tive  remedy  by  competent tribunal is one  of     the  surest
method    of effective remedy. If, therefore, as a  result  of
this tragedy new consciousness and awareness on the part  of
the  people of this country to be more vigilant about  meas-
ures and the necessity of ensuring more strict vigilance for
permitting  the operations of such dangerous  and  poisonous
gases  dawn,  then perhaps the tragic experience  of  Bhopal
would not go in vain.
95. The main question, however, canvassed by all learned
counsel     for  the victims was that so far as the  Act  takes
away  the right of the victims to fight or  establish  their
own rights, it is a denial of access to justice, and it     was
contended that such denial is so great a deprivation of both
human dignity and right to equality that it cannot be justi-
fied  because  it would be affecting right  to    life,  which
again cannot be deprived without a procedure established  by
law which is just, fair and reasonable.
96.     On this aspect, Shri Shanti Bhushan tried  to    urge
before us that sections 3 & 4 of the Act. in so far as these
enjoin and empower the Central Govt. to institute or  prose-
cute  proceedings  was only an enabling     provision  for     the
Central Govt. and not depriving or disabling provisions     for
the victim. Ms. Jaising sought to urge in addition, that  in
order  to  make the provisions    constitutionally  valid,  we
should eliminate the concept of exclusiveness to the Central
Govt.  and  give  the victims right to sue  along  with     the
Central Govt. We are unable to accept these submissions.
683
97.     In our opinion, Sections 3 & 4 are categorical     and
clear.    When the expression is explicit, the  expression  is
conclusive,  alike in what it says and in what it  does     not
say. These give to the Central Government an exclusive right
to  act     in place of the persons who are  entitled  to    make
claim or have already made claim. The expression ‘exclusive’
is  explicit  and  significant. The  exclusivily  cannot  be
whittled  down or watered down as suggested by counsel.     The
said  expression must be given its full meaning and  extent.
This  is corroborated by the use of the     expression  ‘claim’
for all purposes. If such duality of rights are given to the
Central     Govt.    along  with the victims     in  instituting  or
proceeding  for     the realisation or the enforcement  of     the
claims    arising out of Bhopal gas leak disaster,  then    that
would  be so cumbersome that it would not be speedy,  effec-
tive or equitable and would not be the best or more advanta-
geous  procedure for securing the claims arising out of     the
leakage.  In  that  view of the matter and in  view  of     the
language  used and the purpose intended to be  achieved,  we
are  unable to accept this aspect of the arguments  advanced
on behalf of the victims. It was then contended that by     the
procedure  envisaged by the Act, the victims have  been     de-
prived    and  denied.their rights and property to  fight     for
compensation.  The victims, it has been asserted, have    been
denied access to justice. It is a great deprivation, it     was
urged. It was contended that the procedure evolved under the
Act  for  the victims is peculiar and having  good  deal  of
disadvantages for the victims. Such special  disadvantageous
procedure  and treatment is unequal treatment, it  was    sug-
gested.     It was, therefore, violative of Article 14  of     the
Constitution, that is the argument advanced.
98. The Act does provide a special procedure in  respect
of the rights of the victims and to that extent the  Central
Government  takes upon itself the rights of the victims.  It
is a special Act providing a special procedure for a kind of
special     class    of victims. In view of the enormity  of     the
disaster  the  victims of the Bhopal gas leak  disaster,  as
they were placed against the multinational and a big  Indian
corporation  and in view of the presence of foreign  contin-
gency  lawyers to whom the victims were exposed, the  claim-
ants and victims can legitimately be described as a class by
themselves different and distinct, sufficiently separate and
indentifiable to be entitled to special treatment for effec-
tive, speedy, equitable and best advantageous settlement  of
their claims. There indubitably is differentiation. But this
differentiation     is based on a principle which has  rational
nexus with the aim intended to be achieved by this differen-
tiation.  The disaster being unique in its character and  in
the recorded history of industrial disasters situated as the
victims were against a mighty multinational with
684
the presence of foreign contingency lawyers. looming on     the
scene,    in  our opinion, there were sufficient    grounds     for
such  differentiation and different treatment.    In  treating
the victims of the gas leak disaster differently and provid-
ing  them a procedure, which was just, fair, reasonable     and
which  was not unwarranted or unauthorised by the  Constitu-
tion, Article 14 is not breached. We are, therefore,  unable
to accept this criticism of the. Act.
99. The second aspect canvassed on behalf of the victims
is that the procedure envisaged is unreasonable and as    such
not  warranted by the situation and cannot be treated  as  a
procedure  which is just, fair and reasonable. The  argument
has  to be judged by the yardstick, as    mentioned  hereinbe-
fore,  enunciated by this Court in State of Madras  v.    V.G.
Rao, (supra). Hence, both the restrictions or limitations on
the substantive and procedural rights in the impugned legis-
lation will have to be judged from the point of view of     the
particular Statute in question. No abstract rule or standard
of  reasonableness can be applied. That question has  to  be
judged having regard to the nature of the rights alleged  to
have been infringed in this case, the extent and urgency  of
the evil sought to be remedied, disproportionate imposition,
prevailing conditions at the time, all these facts will have
to be taken into consideration. Having considered the  back-
ground,     the plight of the impoverished, the urgency of     the
victims’  need,     the  presence of  the    foreign     contingency
lawyers, the procedure of settlement in USA in mass  action,
the  strength for the foreign multinationals, the nature  of
injuries and damages, and the limited but significant  right
of  participation of the victims as contemplated by  s.4  of
the Act, the Act cannot be condemned as unreasonable.
100. In this connection, the concept of ‘parens patriae’
in  jurisprudence may be examined. It was contended  by     the
learned     Attorney  General  that the State  had     taken    upon
itself    this onus to effectively come in as parens  patriae,
we  have  noted     the long line of  Indian  decisions  where,
though    in different contexts, the concept of State  as     the
parent    of people who are not quite able to or competent  to
fight  for  their rights or assert their rights,  have    been
utilised.  It  was  contended that the    doctrine  of  parens
patriae cannot be applicable to the victims. How the concept
has  been understood in this country as well as     in  America
has been noted. Legal dictionaries have been referred to  as
noted  before. It was asserted on behalf of the     victims  by
learned     counsel  that the concept of ‘parens  patriae’     can
never be invoked for the purpose of suits in domestic juris-
diction of any country. This can only be applied in  respect
of the claims out of the
685
country     in foreign jurisdiction. It was  further  contended
that this concept of ‘parens patraie’ can only be applied in
case  of persons who are under disability and would  not  be
applicable in respect of those who are able to assert  their
own rights. It is true that victims or their representatives
are sui generis and cannot as such due to age, mental capac-
ity  or     other    reason not legally incapable  for  suing  or
pursuing  the  remedies     for the rights yet they  are  at  a
tremendous  disadvantage  in the broader  and  comprehensive
sense of the term. These victims cannot be considered to  be
any  match to the multinational companies or the Govt.    with
whom in the conditions that the victims or their representa-
tives  were after the disaster physically, mentally,  finan-
cially,     economically  and also because of the    position  of
litigation  would  have to contend. In such a  situation  of
predicament the victims can legitimately be considered to be
disabled.  They     were in no position by themselves  to    look
after  their own interests effectively or  purposefully.  In
that  background,  they are people who    needed    the  State’s
protection  and should come within the umbrella     of  State’s
sovereignty  to assert, establish and maintain their  rights
against     the  wrong  doers in this mass     disaster.  In    that
perspective,  it is jurisprudentially possible to apply     the
principle  of  parens patriae doctrine to the  victims.     But
quite  apart from that, it has to be borne in mind  that  in
this  case the State is acting on the basis of    the  Statute
itself.     For the authority of the Central Govt. to  sue     for
and  on     behalf of or instead in place of  the    victims,  no
other  theory, concept or any jurisprudential  principle  is
required  than the Act itself. The Act empowers and  substi-
tutes  the Central Govt. It displaces the victims by  opera-
tion  of  Section 3 of the Act and substitutes    the  Central
Govt. in its place. The victims have been divested of  their
rights    to  sue and such claims and such  rights  have    been
vested    in the Central Govt. The victims have been  divested
because     the victims were disabled. The disablement  of     the
victims     vis-a-vis  their adversaries in this  matter  is  a
self-evident  factor. If that is the position then,  in     our
opinion,  even    if  the strict application  of    the  ‘parens
patriae’  doctrine  is not in order, as a concept  it  is  a
guide.    The  jurisdiction  of the State’s  power  cannot  be
circumscribed by the limitations of the traditional  concept
of  parens patriae. Jurisprudentially, it could be  utilised
to  suit  or alter or adapt itself in  the  changed  circum-
stances.  In  the situation in which the victims  were,     the
State  had  to assume the role of a  parent  protecting     the
rights    of the victims who must come within  the  protective
umbrella  of  the State and the common    sovereignty  of     the
Indian    people. As we have noted the Act is an    exercise  of
the  sovereign    power  of the State. It     is  an     appropriate
evolution of the expression of sovereignty in the  situation
that had arisen. We must recognize and accept it as such.
686
101.  But  this right and obligation of  the  State     has
another     aspect.  Shri Shanti Bhushan has  argued  and    this
argument  has  also been adopted by  other  learned  counsel
appearing  for the victims that with the assumption  by     the
State of the jurisdiction and power as a parent to fight for
the  victims in the situation there is an imcumbent  obliga-
tion  on  the  State, in the words of Judge  Keenan,  ‘as  a
matter of fundamental human decency’ to maintain the victims
until  the  claims  are established and     realised  from     the
foreign     multinationals.  The  major  inarticulate   premise
apparent  from the Act and the scheme and the spirit of     the
Act is that so long as the rights of the victims are  prose-
cuted  the  State  must protect and  preserve  the  victims.
Otherwise  the    object    of the Act would  be  defeated,     its
purpose     frustrated. Therefore, continuance of the  payments
of  the interim maintenance for the continued sustenance  of
the victims is an obligation arising out of State’s  assump-
tion of the power and temporary deprivation of the rights of
the victims and divestiture of the rights of the victims  to
fight  for  their own rights. This is  the  only  reasonable
interpretation    which is just, fair and proper.     Indeed,  in
the language of the Act there is support for this  interpre-
tation.     Section  9 of the Act gives power  to    the  Central
Govt.  to frame by notification, a scheme for carrying    into
effect the purposes of the Act. Sub-section (2) of Section 9
provides  for the matters for which the scheme may  provide.
Amongst     others,  clause (d) of Section     9(2)  provides     for
creation  of a fund for meeting expenses in connection    with
the  administration of the Scheme and of the  provisions  of
the  Act; and clause (e) of Section 9(2) covers the  amounts
which the Central Govt. “may after due appropriation made by
Parliament  by    law in that behalf, credit to the  fund     re-
ferred    to in clause (d) and any other amounts which may  be
credited to such fund”. Clause (f) of Section 9(2) speaks of
the  utilisation, by way of disbursal (including  apportion-
ment) or otherwise, of any amounts received in    satisfaction
of  the     claims.  These provisions are    suggestive  but     not
explicit.  Clause (b) of Section 10 which provides  that  in
disbursing  under the scheme the amount received by  way  of
compensation  or  damages in satisfaction of a    claim  as  a
result    of the adjudication or settlement of the claim by  a
court or other authority, deduction shall be made from    such
amount    of  the sums, if any, paid to the  claimant  by     the
Govt. before the disbursal of such amount. The Scheme framed
is  also significant. Clause 10 of the Scheme  provides     for
the  claims  and  relief funds    and  includes  disbursal  of
amounts     as relief including interim relief to    persons     af-
fected    by  the Bhopal gas leak disaster  and  Clause  11(1)
stipulates  that disbursal of any amounts under     the  scheme
shall  be made by the Deputy Commissioner to  each  claimant
through credit in a bank or postal saving account, stressing
that the legislative policy underlined
687
the  Bhopal Act contemplated payment of interim relief    till
such time as the’ Central Govt. was able to recover from the
Union  Carbide    full amount of compensation from  which     the
interim     reliefs already paid were to be deducted  from     the
amount    payable     to them for the final    disbursal.  The     Act
should be construed as creating an obligation oh the Central
Govt. to pay interim relief as the Act deprives the  victims
of normal and immediate right of obtaining compensation from
the Union Carbide. Had the Act not been enacted, the victims
could have and perhaps would have been entitled not only  to
sue  the  Union Carbide themselves, but also to     enter    into
settlement or compromise of some sort with them. The  provi-
sions  of the Act deprived the victims of that    legal  right
and opportunity, and that deprivation is substantial  depri-
vation    because     upon  immediate relief     depends  often     the
survival  of these victims. In that background, it  is    just
and proper that this deprivation is only to be justified  if
the  Act  is read with the obligation  of  granting  interim
relief    or maintenance by the Central Government  until     the
full amount of the dues of the victims is realised from     the
Union  Carbide    after adjudication or  settlement  and    then
deducting therefrom the interim relief paid to the  victims.
As  submitted by learned Attorney General, it is  true    that
there  is no actual expression used in the Act itself  which
expressly postulates or indicates such a duty or  obligation
under the Act. Such an obligation is, however, inherent     and
must  be the basis of properly construing the spirit of     the
Act.  In our opinion, this is the true basis and will be  in
consonance  with the spirit of the Act. It must be,  to     use
the well-known phrase ‘the major inarticulate premise’    upon
which  though not expressly stated, the Act proceeds. It  is
on this promise or premise that the State would be justified
in  taking upon itself the right and obligation     to  proceed
and prosecute the claim and deny access to the courts of law
to  the victims on their own. If it is only so read, it     can
only  be  held to be constitutionally valid. It     has  to  be
borne in mind that the language of the Act does not militate
against     this construction but on the contrary, Sections  9,
10  and the scheme of the Act suggest that the Act  contains
such an obligation. If it is so read, then only meat can  be
put  into the skeleton of the Act making it  meaningful     and
purposeful.  The Act must, therefore, be so read.  This     ap-
proach to the interpretation of the Act can legitimately  be
called    the ‘constructive intuition’ which, in our  opinion,
is a permissible mode of viewing the Acts of Parliament. The
freedom to search for ‘the spirit of the Act’ or the quanti-
ty of the mischief at which it is aimed (both synonymous for
the intention of the parliament) opens up the possibility of
liberal     interpretation “that delicate and important  branch
of judicial power, the concession of which is dangerous, the
denial ruinous”. Given this freedom it is a rare
688
opportunity though never to be misused and challenge for the
Judges to adopt and give meaning to the Act, articulate     and
inarticulate,  and thus translate the intention of the    Par-
liament and fulfil the object of the Act. After all, the Act
was  passed  to     give  relief to the  victims  who,  it     was
thought, were unable to establish their own rights and fight
for themselves. it is common knowledge that the victims were
poor  and  impoverished.  How could they  survive  the    long
ordeal of litigation and ultimate execution of the decree or
the  orders unless provisions be made for  their  sustenance
and maintenance, especially when they have been deprived  of
the  fight to fight for these claims themselves? We,  there-
fore, read the Act accordingly.
102. It was, then, contended that the Central Govt.     was
not  competent to represent the victims. This  argument     has
been  canvassed on various grounds. It has been     urged    that
the  Central Govt. owns 22% share in UCIL and as such  there
is a conflict of interest between the Central Govt. and     the
victims,  and  on that ground the former is  disentitled  to
represent the latter in their battle against UCC and UCIL. A
large  number  of  authorities on this    aspect    were  cited.
However,  it is not necessary in the view we have  taken  to
deal with these because factually the Central Govt. does not
own  any share in UCIL. These are the statutory     independent
organisations,    namely, Unit Trust of India and Life  Insur-
ance Corporation, who own 20 to 22% share in UCIL. The Govt.
has certain amount of say and control in LIC and UTI. Hence,
it  cannot be said, in our opinion, that there is  any    con-
flict of interest in the real sense of the matter in respect
of  the claims of Bhopal gas leak disaster between the    Cen-
tral Govt. and the victims. Secondly, in a situation of this
nature,     the Central Govt. is the only authority  which     can
pursue    and effectively represent the victims. There  is  no
other  organisation or Unit which can effectively  represent
the  victims.  Perhaps, theoretically, it  might  have    been
possible to constitute another independent statutory body by
the  Govt.  under its control and supervision  in  whom     the
claim of the victims might have been vested and     substituted
and  that  Body could have been entrusted with the  task  of
agitating or establishing the same claims in the same manner
as  the Central Govt. has done under the Act. But  the    fact
that that has not been done, in our opinion, does not in any
way  affect  the position. Apart from that, lastly,  in     our
opinion,  this    concept that where there is  a    conflict  of
interest,  the    person    having the conflict  should  not  be
entrusted  with the task of this nature, does not  apply  in
the  instant situation. In the instant case, no question  of
violation  of the principle of natural justice    arises,     and
there is no scope for the application of the principle    that
no man should be a Judge in his own cause. The Central
689
Govt.  was not judging any claim, but was fighting  and     ad-
vancing     the claims-of the victims. In those  circumstances,
it cannot be said that there was any violation of the  prin-
ciples    of natural justice and such entrustment to the    Cen-
tral  Govt.  of the right to ventilate for the    victims     was
improper  or  bad.  The adjudication would be  done  by     the
courts, and therefore there is no scope of the violation  of
any principle of natural justice.
103.  Along with this submission, the argument was    that
the power and the right given to the Central Govt. to  fight
for the claims of the victims, is unguided and    uncanalised.
This submission cannot be accepted. Learned Attorney General
is  right that the power conferred on the Central  Govt.  is
not  uncanalised. The power is circumscribed by the  purpose
of the Act. If there is any improper exercise or  transgres-
sion  of  the power then the exercise of that power  can  be
called in question and set aside, but the Act cannot be said
to be violative of the rights of the victims on that  score.
We have noted the relevant authorities on the question    that
how power should be exercised is different and separate from
the  question  whether the power is valid or not.  The    next
argument  on behalf of the victims was that there  was    con-
flict  of interest between the victims and the Govt.  viewed
from  another aspect of the matter. It has been     urged    that
the  Central  Govt. as well as the Govt. of  Madhya  Pradesh
along  with  the erstwhile Chief Minister of  the  State  of
Madhya    Pradesh Shri Arjun Singh were guilty of     negligence,
malfeasance  and non-feasance, and as such were     liable     for
damages     along with Union Carbide and UCIL. In other  words,
it  has been said that the Govt. of India and the  Govt.  of
Madhya    Pradesh along with Mr. Arjun Singh are    joint  tort-
feasors and joint wrong doers. Therefore. it was urged    that
there  is  conflict  of interest in respect  of     the  claims
arising     out of the the gas leak disaster between the  Govt.
of  India  and    the victims and in such a  conflict,  it  is
improper, rather illegal and unjust to vest in the Govt.  of
India the rights and claims of the victims. As noted before,
the  Act was passed in a particular background and,  in     our
opinion,  if  read in that background,    only  covers  claims
against Union Carbide or UCIL. “Bhopal gas leak disaster” or
“disaster” has been defined in clause (a) of Section (2)  as
the  occurrence     on the 2nd and 3rd days of  December,    1984
which involved the release of highly noxious and  abnormally
dangerous  gas from a plant in Bhopal (being a plant of     the
UCIL, a subsidiary of the UCC of U.S.A.) and which  resulted
in  loss  of  life and damage to property  on  an  extensive
scale.
690
104. In this context, the Act has to be understood    that
it is in respect of the person responsible, being the person
in-charge-of  the  UCIL     and the parent     company  UCC.    This
interpretation    of  the Act is further strengthened  by     the
fact  that  a “claimant” has been defined in clause  (c)  of
Section     2 as a person who is entitled to make a  claim     and
the  expression “person” in Section 2(e) includes the  Govt.
Therefore,  the     Act proceeded on the  assumption  that     the
Govt.  could be a claimant being a person as such.  Further-
more,  this construction and the perspective of the  Act  is
strengthened  if a reference is made to the debate  both  in
the Lok Sabha and Rajya Sabha to which references have    been
made.
105.  The question whether there is scope for the  Union
of India being responsible or liable as a joint tort  feasor
is  a  difficult and different question. But  even  assuming
that  it was possible that the Central Government  might  be
liable in a case of this nature, the learned Attorney Gener-
al was right in contending that it was only proper that     the
Central     Government should be able and authorised to  repre-
sent  the  victims. In such a situation, there    will  be  no
scope of the violation of the principles of natural justice.
The doctrine of necessity would be applicable in a situation
of  this nature. The doctrine has been elaborated, in  Hals-
bury’s    Laws of England, 4th Edition, p, 89,  paragraph     73,
where it was reiterated that even if all the members of     the
Tribunal  competent  to determine a matter were     subject  to
disqualification,  they might be authorised and     obliged  to
hear  that matter, by virtue of the operation of the  common
law doctrine of necessity,, An adjudicator who is subject to
disqualification  on the ground of bias or interest  in     the
matter    which he has to decide may in certain  circumstances
be required to adjudicate if there is no other person who is
competent  or  authorised to be adjudicator or if  a  quorum
cannot be formed without him or if no other competent tribu-
nal can be constituted. In the circumstances of the case, as
mentioned  hereinbefore,  the Government of  India  is    only
capable     to represent the victims as a party. The  adjudica-
tion, however, of the claims would be done by the Court.  In
those  circumstances, we are unable to accept the  challenge
on  the     ground of the violation of  principles     of  natural
justice on this score. The learned Attorney General,  howev-
er,  sought  to advance, as we have  indicated    before,     his
contention  on the ground of de facto validity. He  referred
to certain decisions. We are of the opinion that this  prin-
ciple  will not be applicable. We are also not impressed  by
the plea of the doctrine of bona fide representation of     the
interests of victims in all these proceedings. We are of the
opinion     that the doctrine of bonafide representation  would
not be quite relevant and as
691
such  the  decisions cited by the learned  Attorney  General
need not be considered.
106.  There is, however, one other aspect of the  matter
which requires consideration. The victims can be divested of
their rights i.e. these can be taken away from them provided
those  rights of the victims are ensured to  be     established
and  agitated by the Central Govt. following  the  procedure
which  would be just, fair and reasonable.  Civil  Procedure
Code  is  the guide which guides civil proceedings  in    this
country     and  in  other countries procedure  akin  to  Civil
Procedure  Code. Hence, these have been recognised  and     ac-
cepted    as  being  in consonance with the  fairness  of     the
proceedings and in conformity with the principles of natural
justice.  Therefore, the procedure envisaged under  the     Act
has  to be judged whether it is so consistent. The  Act,  as
indicated before. has provided the procedure under  sections
3 and 4. Section 11 provides that the provisions of the     Act
and  of any Scheme flamed thereunder shall have effect    not-
withstanding  anything inconsistent therewith  contained  in
any  enactment other than the Act or any  instrument  having
effect by virtue of any enactment other than the Act. Hence,
if anything is inconsistent with the Act for the time being,
it  will  not  have force and the Act  will  override  those
provisions  to the extent it does. The Act has not  specifi-
cally  contemplated  any  procedure to be  followed  in     the
action    to be taken pursuant to the powers  conferred  under
section 3 except to the extent indicated in section 4 of the
Act.  Section 5, however, authorises the Central  Government
to  have  the  powers of a civil court for  the     purpose  of
discharging  the functions pursuant to the authority  vested
under  sections 3 and 4 of the Act. There is no question  of
Central     Government  acting  as a court in  respect  of     the
claims    which it should enforce for or on behalf or  instead
of  the     victims of the Bhopal gas leak     disaster.  In    this
connection,  it is necessary to note that it  was  submitted
that  the  Act, so far as it deals with the  claims  of     the
victims,  should be read in conformity with Civil  Procedure
Code  and/or  with the principles of  natural  justice;     and
unless    the  provisions of/the Act are so read it  would  be
violative  of Articles 14 and 21 of the Constitution in     the
sense  that there will be deprivation of rights to/fife     and
liberty     without following a procedure which is     just,    fair
and  reasonable. That is the main submission and  contention
of the different counsel for the victims who have  appeared.
The  different    view points from which this  contention     has
been canvassed have been noted before. On the other hand, on
behalf    of the Government, the learned Attorney General     has
canvassed  before us that there were  sufficient  safeguards
consistent  with  the principles of natural  justice  within
this Act and beyond what has been provided for
692
in  a situation for which the Act was enacted, nothing    more
could be provided and further reading down the provisions of
the Act in the manner suggested would defeat the purpose  of
the Act. The aforesaid section 3 provides for the  substitu-
tion of the Central Government with the’ right to  represent
and act in place of (whether within or outside India)  every
person    who  has made, or is entitled to make,    a  claim  in
respect of the disaster. The State has taken over the rights
and claims of the victims in the exercise of sovereignty  in
order  to  discharge the constitutional obligations  as     the
parent    and guardian of the victims who in the situation  as
placed    needed the umbrella of protection. Thus,  the  State
has  the power and jurisdiction and for this purpose  unless
the  Act is otherwise unreasonable or violative of the    con-
stitutional  provisions, no question of giving a hearing  to
the  parties  for  taking over these  fights  by  the  State
arises.     For legislation by the Parliament, no principle  of
natural     justice is attracted provided such  legislation  is
within    the competence of the legislature, which indeed     the
present     Act is within the competence of the Parliament.  We
are in agreement with the submission of the learned Attorney
General     that  section 3 makes the  Central  Government     the
dominus     litis and it has the carriage of  the    proceedings,
but that does not solve the problem of by what procedure the
proceedings should be carried.
107.  The  next  aspect is that section 4  of  the    Act,
which,    according  to  the learned  Attorney  General  gives
limited     rights to the victims in the sense that it  obliges
the  Central  Government to have due regard to    any  matters
which  such person may require to be urged with     respect  to
his  claim and shall, if such person so desires,  permit  at
the  expense  of such person, a legal  practitioner  of     his
choice to be associated in the conduct of any suit or  other
proceeding relating to his claim”. Therefore, it obliges the
Central Government to have ‘due regard’ to any matters,     and
it  was urged on behalf of the victims that this  should  be
read in order to make the provisions constitutionally  valid
as providing that the victims will have a say in the conduct
of  the proceedings and as such must have an opportunity  of
knowing     what is happening either by instructing  or  giving
Opinions to the Central Government and/or providing for such
directions  as    to settlement and other     matters.  In  other
words,    it was contended on behalf of the victims  that     the
victims should be given notice of the proceedings and there-
by an opportunity, if they so wanted, to advance their view:
and  that  to  make the provisions of s.  4  meaningful     and
effective unless notice was given to the victim, disabled as
he  is, the assumption upon which the Act has been  enacted,
could  not come and make suggestion in the  proceedings.  If
the  victims are not informed and given no opportunity,     the
purpose of s. 4 cannot be attained.
693
108.  On  the other hand, the learned  Attorney  General
suggested  that s. 4 has been complied with,  and  contended
that  the  victims had notice of the proceedings.  They     had
knowledge of the suit in America, and of the order passed by
Judge Keenan. The private plaintiffs who had gone to America
were  represented  by foreign contingency lawyers  who    knew
fully well what they were doing and they had also joined the
said suit along with the Government of India. Learned Attor-
ney  General submitted that s. 4 of the Act  clearly.enabled
the victims to exercise their right of participation in     the
proceedings.  According to him, there was exclusion of    vic-
tims from the process of adjudication but a limited partici-
pation was provided and beyond that participation no further
participation was warranted and no further notice was  just-
fied  either by the provisions of the Act as read  with     the
constitutional requirements or under the general  principles
of  natural  justice. He submitted that     the  principles  of
natural     justice cannot be put into strait jacket and  their
application  would depend upon the particular facts and     the
circumstances  of  a  situation. According  to    the  learned
Attorney  General, in the instant case, the legislature     had
formulated the area where natural justice could be  applied,
and  upto what area or stage there would be  association  of
the  victims with the suit, beyond that no further  applica-
tion of any principle of natural justice was contemplated.
109.  The fact that the provisions of the principles  of
natural     justice  have to be complied with,  is     undisputed.
This is well-settled by the various decisions of the  Court.
The Indian Constitution mandates that clearly, otherwise the
Act and the actions would be violative of Article 14 of     the
Constitution  and  would  also    be  destructive     of  Article
19(1)(g) and negate Article 21 of the Constitution by  deny-
ing  a procedure which is just, fair and reasonable. See  in
this  connection, the observations of this Court  in  Maneka
Gandhi’s  case (supra) and Olga Tellis’s case (supra).    Some
of these aspects were noticed in the decision of this  Court
in Swadeshi Cotton Mills v. Union of India (supra). That was
a  decision which dealt with the question of taking over  of
the industries under the Industries (Development and Regula-
tion) Act, 1951. The question that arose was whether it     was
necessary  to  observe the rules of natural  justice  before
issuing     a notification under section 18A(1) of the Act.  It
was held by the majority of Judges that in the facts of that
case there had been non-compliance with the implied require-
ment  of the audi alteram partem rule of natural justice  at
the  pre-decisional stage. The order in that case  could  be
struck    down  as invalid on that score but the    court  found
that  in view of the concession a heating would be  afforded
to the company, the case was remitted
694
to the Central Government to give a full, fair and effective
hearing.  It was held that the phrase ‘natural    justice’  is
not  capable of static and precise definition. It could     not
be imprisoned in the straight-jacket or a cast-iron formula.
Rules  of natural justice are not embodied rules. Hence,  it
was  not  possible to make an exhaustive catalogue  of    such
rules.    This Court reiterated that audi ateram partem  is  a
highly effective rule devised by the Courts to ensure that a
statutory  authority  arrives at a just decision and  it  is
calculated to act as a healthy check on the abuse or  misuse
of  power. The rules of natural justice can operate only  in
areas  not  covered  by any law validly     made.    The  general
principle as distinguished from an absolute rule of  uniform
application  seems  to be that where a statute does  not  in
terms exclude this rule of prior hearing but contemplates  a
post-decisional     hearing amounting to a full review  of     the
original  order on merits then such a statute would be    con-
strued    as  excluding the audi alteram partem  rule  at     the
pre-decisional stage. If the statute conferring the power is
silent with regard to the giving of a pre-decisional hearing
to  the     person affected the administrative  decision  after
post-decisional hearing was good.
110.  The principles of natural justice have been  exam-
ined  by  this Court in Union of India & Anr. v.  Tulsi     Ram
Patel  & Ors., (supra). It was reiterated, that the  princi-
ples  of natural justice are not the creation of Article  14
of  the     Constitution. Art. 14 is not the  begetter  of     the
principles  of    natural     justice  but  their  constitutional
guardian.  The principles of natural justice consist,  inter
alia,  of  the requirement that no man should  be  condemned
unheard.  If, however, a legislation or a Statute  expressly
or by necessary implication excludes the application of     any
particular  principle  of natural justice then    it  requires
close Scrutiny of the Court.
111. It has been canvassed on behalf of the victims that
the Code of Civil Procedure is an instant example of what is
a just, fair and reasonable procedure, at least the  princi-
ples  embodied therein and the Act would be unreasonable  if
there  is  exclusion of the victims  to     vindicate  properly
their views and rights. This exclusion may amount to  denial
of  justice. In any case, it has been suggested and  in     our
opinion,  there     is good deal of force in  this     contention,
that  if  a part of the claim, for good reasons or  bad,  is
sought    to be compromised or adjusted without at least    con-
sidering the views of the victims that would be unreasonable
deprivation of the rights of the victims. After all, it     has
to be borne in mind that injustice consists in the sense  in
the  minds of the people affected by any act or     inaction  a
feeling     that  their grievances. views or claims  have    gone
‘unheeded or not considered. Such a
695
feeling     is  in     itself an injustice or     a  wrong.  The     law
must,be     so  construed and implemented that such  a  feeling
does not generate among the people for whose benefit the law
is made. Right to a hearing or representation before  enter-
ing into a compromise seems to be embodied in the due  proc-
ess of law understood in the sense the term has been used in
the constitutional jargon of this country though perhaps not
originally  intended. In this connection, reference  may  be
made  to  the  decision of this Court in  Sangram  Singh  v.
Election Tribunal, Kotah, [1955] 2 SCR 1. The Representation
of  the People Act, 1951 contains section 90 and the  proce-
dure of Election Tribunals under the Act was governed by the
said provision. Sub-section (2) of section 90 provides    that
“Subject to the provisions of this Act and of any rules made
thereunder,  every election petition shall be tried  by     the
Tribunal, as nearly as may be, in accordance with the proce-
dure  applicable under the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908  to
the  trial  of suits”. Justice Bose speaking for  the  court
said that it is procedure, something designed to  facilitate
justice and further its ends, and cannot be considered as  a
penal  enactment  for punishment or penalties; not  a  thing
designed  to  trip people up rather then help them.  It     was
reiterated  that our laws of procedure are grounded  on     the
principle of natural justice which requires that men  should
not  be     condemned  unheard, that decisions  should  not  be
reached     behind     their backs, that proceedings    that  affect
their  lives and property should not continue in  their     ab-
sence and that they should not be precluded from participat-
ing  in them. Of course, there may be exceptions  and  where
they are clearly defined these must be given effect to.     But
taking    by and large, and subject to that proviso, our    laws
of procedure should be construed, wherever that is  reasona-
bly  possible, in the light of that principle. At page 9  of
the report, Justice Bose observed as under:
“But  that a law of natural justice exists  in
the  sense  that a party must be    heard  in  a
Court  of laW, or at any rate be    afforded  an
opportunity  to  appear  and  defend  himself,
unless  there  is     express  provision  to     the
contrary,     is, we think, beyond  dispute.     See
the  observations     of  the  Privy     Council  in
Balakrishna Udayar v. Vasudeva Ayyar, (ILR  40
Mad.  793, 800) and especially in T.M.  Barter
v.  African Products Ltd., (AIR 1928  PC    261)
where Lord Buckmaster said “no forms or proce-
dure  should ever be permitted to exclude     the
presentation  of a litigant’s  defence”.    Also
Hari Vishnu’s case which we have just quoted.
In our opinion, Wallace J. was right in Venka-
tasubbiah v.
696
Lakshminarasimham,  (AIR    1925 Mad.  1274)  in
holding  that  “One cardinal principle  to  be
observed    in  trials by a Court  obviously  is
that  a party has a right to appear and  plead
his  cause  on all occasions when     that  cause
comes  on for hearing”, and that    ”It  follows
that  a party should not be deprived  of    that
right  and in fact the Court has no option  to
refuse  that right, unless the Code  of  Civil
Procedure deprives him of it”.
112.  All  civilised countries accept the  right  to  be
heard  as  part of the due process of  law  where  questions
affecting their rights, privileges or claims are  considered
or adjudicated.
113. In S.L. Kapoor v. Jagmohan & Ors., [1981] 1 SCR 746
at 765, Chinnappa Reddy, J. speaking for this Court observed
that the concept that justice must not only be done but must
manifestly  be seen to be done, is basic to our     system.  It
has  been reiterated that the principles of natural  justice
know  of no exclusionary rule dependent on whether it  would
have  made  any difference if natural justice had  been     ob-
served.     The  non-observance of natural     justice  is  itself
prejudice to any man and proof of prejudice independently of
proof of denial of natural justice is unnecessary and it has
been  said  that it will come from a person who     has  denied
justice that the person who has been denied justice, is     not
prejudiced.  Principles of natural justice must,  therefore,
be followed. That is the normal requirement:
114. In view of the principles settled by this Court and
accepted  all over the world, we are of the opinion that  in
case  of  this magnitude and nature, when the  victims    have
been  given  some say by Section 4 of the Act, in  order  to
make that opportunity contemplated by section 4 of the    Act,
meaningful  and     effective, it should be so  read  that     the
victims     have  to be given an opportunity  of  making  their
representation    before the court comes to any conclusion  in
respect     of any settlement. How that opportunity  should  be
given,    would  depend upon the    particular  situation.    Fair
procedure  should be followed in a representative mass    tort
action.     There    are instances and some of  these  were    also
placed    before us during the hearing of these matters  indi-
cating    how  the  courts regulate giving of  the  notice  in
respect     of  a mass action where large    number    of  people’s
views  have  to     be ascertained. Such  procedure  should  be
evolved by the court when faced with such a situation.
115.  The Act does not expressly exclude the application  of
the
697
Code of Civil Procedure. Section 11 of the Act provides     the
overriding effect indicating that anything inconsistent with
the  provisions of the Act in other law including the  Civil
Procedure Code should be ignored and the Act should prevail.
Our  attention was drawn to the provisions of Order  1    Rule
8(4) of the Code. Strictly speaking, Order 1 Rule 8 will not
apply  to a suit or a proceeding under the Act. It is not  a
case  of  one having common interest with others.  Here     the
plaintiff,  the Central Govt. has replaced and divested     the
victims.
116.  Learned  Attorney General submitted  that  as     the
provisions of the Code stood before 1976 Amendment, the High
Courts had taken the view that hearing of the parties repre-
sented    in the suit, was not necessary,     before     compromise.
Further reference was made to proviso to Order XXIII Rule 1.
As  in    this case there is no question, in our    opinion,  of
abandonment  as     such of the suit or part of the  suit,     the
provisions  of    this  Rule would also  not  strictly  apply.
However, Order XXIII Rule 3B of the Code is an important and
significant  pointer  and  the principles  behind  the    said
provision  would apply to this case. The said rule  3B    pro-
vides  that no agreement or compromise in  a  representative
suit  shall be entered into without the leave of  the  court
expressly  recorded in the proceedings; and sub-rule (2)  of
rule  3B enjoins that before granting such leave  the  court
shall  give notice in such manner as it may think fit  in  a
representative action. Representative suit, again, has    been
defined     under Explanation to the said rule vide clause     (d)
as any other suit in which the decree passed may, by  virtue
of  the provisions of this Code or of any other law for     the
time  being  in force, bind any person who is not  named  as
party  to  the suit. In this case, indubitably    the  victims
would  be  bound by the settlement though not named  in     the
suit. This is a position conceded by all. If that is so,  it
would  be  a  representative suit in terms of  and  for     the
purpose of Rule 3B of Order XXIII of the Code. If the  prin-
ciples    of this rule are the principles of  natural  justice
then  we  are of the opinion that the principles  behind  it
would  be applicable; and also that section 4 should  be  so
construed  in  spite of the difficulties of the     process  of
notice    and other difficulties of making “informed  decision
making    process     cumbersome”, as canvassed  by    the  learned
Attorney General.
117.  In our opinion, the  constitutional  requirements,
the language of the Section, the purpose of the Act and     the
principles of natural justice lead us to this interpretation
of  Section 4 of the Act that in case of a proposed or    con-
templated settlement, notice should be given to the  victims
who  are  affected  or whose rights are to  be    affected  to
ascertain their views. Section 4 is significant. It  enjoins
the Central
698
Govt.  only  to have “due regard to any matters     which    such
person    may require to be urged”. So, the obligation  is  on
the Central Govt. in the situation contemplated by Section 4
to  have  due regard to the views of the  victims  and    that
obligation cannot be discharged by the Central Govt.  unless
the victims are told that a settlement is proposed, intended
or  contemplated. It is not necessary that such views  would
require consent of all the victims. The Central Govt. as the
representative    of  the victims must have the views  of     the
victims and place such views before the court in such manner
it considers necessary before a settlement is entered  into.
If  the     victims  want to advert to certain  aspect  of     the
matter    during the proceedings under the Act and  settlement
indeed is an important stage in the proceedings,  opportuni-
ties  must be given to the victims. Individual    notices     may
not be necessary. The Court can, and in our opinion,  should
in such situation formulate modalities of giving notice     and
public    notice can also be given inviting views of the    vic-
tims by the help of mass media.
118. Our attention was drawn to similar situations in  other
lands ,     where in mass disaster actions of the present    type
or  mass calamity actions affecting large number of  people,
notices     have  been given in different forms and it  may  be
possible to invite the views of the victims by    announcement
in  the     media,     Press, Radro, and TV  etc.  intimating     the
victims that a certain settlement is proposed or contemplat-
ed  and     inviting views of the victims within  a  stipulated
period.     And having regard to the views, the  Central  Govt.
may  proceed with the settlement of the action.     Consent  of
all is not a pre-condition as we read the Act under  Section
4. Hence, the difficulties suggested by the learned Attorney
General     in having the consent of all and unanimity, do     not
really    arise  and should not deter us from  construing     the
section as we have.
119.  The next aspect of the matter is, whether in     the
aforesaid  light Section 4 has been complied with. The    fact
that there was no
Learned Attorney General, however, sought to canvas the view
that the victims had notice and some of them had participat-
ed in the proceedings. We are, however, unable to accept the
position  that the victims had notice of the nature  contem-
plated    under the Act upon the underling principle of  Order
XXIII Rule 3B of the Code. It is not enough to say that     the
victims     must keep vigil and watch the proceeding.  One     as-
sumption  under which the Act is justified is that the    vic-
tims were disabled to defend themselves in an action of this
type.  If that is   so, then the Court cannot  presume    that
the victims were a lot, capable
699
and informed to be able to have comprehended or contemplated
the settlement. In the aforesaid view of the matter, in     our
opinion, notice was necessary. The victims at large did     not
have the notice.
120.  The question, however, is that the settlement     had
been arrived at after great deal of efforts to give  immedi-
ate  relief to the victims. We have noticed the order  dated
4th  May, 1989 passed by this Court indicating    the  reasons
which  impelled     the  Court to pass the     orders     on  14/15th
February,  1989 in terms and manner as it did. It  has    been
urged  before us on behalf of some of the victims that    jus-
tice has not been done to their views and claims in  respect
of the damages suffered by them. It appears to us by reading
the  reasons given by this Court on 4th May, 1989 that    jus-
tice perhaps has been done but the question is, has  justice
appeared to have been done and more precisely, the  question
before    this Court is: does the Act envisage a procedure  or
contemplate a procedure which ensures not only that  justice
is done but justice appears to have been done. If the proce-
dure does not ensure that justice appears to have been done,
is it valid? Therefore, in our opinion, in the background of
this question we must hold that Section 4 means and  entails
that  before  entering    into any  settlement  affecting     the
rights    and  claims of the victims some kind  of  notice  or
information should be given to the victims; we need not     now
spell out the actual notice and the manner of its giving  to
be  consistent with the mandate and purpose of section 4  of
the Act.
121.  This    Court in its order dated 4th May,  1989     had
stated    that in passing orders on 14th/15th February,  1989,
this Court was impelled by the necessity of urgent relief to
the victims rather than to depend upon the uncertain promise
of law. The Act, as we have construed, requires notice to be
given  in  what     form and in what manner,  it  need  not  be
spelled out, before entering into any settlement of the type
with  which we are concerned. It further appears  that    that
type  of notice which is required to be given had  not    been
given.    The question, therefore, is what is to be  done     and
what  is the consequence? The Act would be bad if it is     not
construed  in  the light that notice before  any  settlement
under S. 4 of the Act was required to be given. Then  arises
the  question of consequences of not giving the     notice.  In
this  adjudication, we are not strictly concerned  with     the
validity or otherwise of the settlement, as we have indicat-
ed  hereinbefore. But constitutional adjudication cannot  be
divorced  from the reality of a situation, or the impact  of
an adjudication. Constitutional deductions are never made in
the  vacuum. These deal with life’s problems in the  reality
of a given situation. And no constitutional adjudication  is
also possible unless
700
one  is aware of the consequences of such  an  adjudication.
One  hesitates    in matters of this type where  large  conse-
quences     follow     one way or the other to put as     under    what
others    have  put together. It is well to remember,  as     did
Justice Holmes, that time has upset many fighting faiths and
one  must  always wagar one’s salvation upon  some  prophecy
based  upon imperfect knowledge. Our knowledge changes;     our
perception of truth also changes. It is true that notice was
required  to  be given and notice has not  been     given.     The
notice    which  we have contemplated is a notice     before     the
settlement  or what is known in legal terminology  as  ‘pre-
decisional notice’. But having regard to the urgency of     the
situation and having regard to the need for the victims     for
relief    and help and having regard to the fact that so    much
effort    has gone in finding a basis for the settlement,     we,
at one point of time, thought that a post-decisional hearing
in the facts and circumstances of this case might be consid-
ered  to be sufficient compliance with the  requirements  of
principles of natural justice as embodied under s. 4 of     the
Act. The reasons that impelled this Court to pass the orders
of 14th/15th February, 1989 are significant and     compelling.
If  notice was given, then what would have happened? It     has
been  suggested on behalf of the victims by counsel that  if
the victims had been given an opportunity to be heard,    then
they  would have perhaps pointed out, inter alia,  that     the
amount    agreed to be paid through the settlement  was  hope-
lessly    inadequate. We have noted the evidence available  to
this Court which this Court has recorded in its order  dated
4th  May, 1989 to be the basis for the figure at  which     the
settlement  was arrived at. It is further suggested that  if
an  opportunity had been given before the  settlement,    then
the victims would have perhaps again pointed out that crimi-
nal  liability could not be absolved in the manner in  which
this Court has done on the 14th/l5th February, 1989. It     was
then  contended that the Central Government was itself    sued
as  a joint tort feasor. The Central Government would  still
be liable to be proceeded in respect of any liability to the
victims     if such a liability is established; that  liability
is in no way abridged or affected by the Act or the  settle-
ment entered into. It was submitted on behalf of the victims
that  if  an  opportunity had been given,  they     would    have
perhaps     pointed out that the suit against the Central    Gov-
ernment,  Government  of Madhya Pradesh and UCIL  could     not
have been settled by the compromise. It is further-suggested
that if given an opportunity, it would have been pointed out
that the UCIL should have also been sued. One of the  impor-
tant  requirements of justice is that people affected by  an
action    or  inaction should have opportunity to     have  their
say. That opportunity the victims have got when these appli-
cations were heard and they were heard after utmost publici-
ty and they would have further
701
opportunity  when review application against the  settlement
would be heard.
122. On behalf of the victims, it was suggested that the
basis  of damages in view of the observations made  by    this
Court  in M.C. Mehta’s case (supra) against the     victims  of
UCC or UCIL would be much more than normal damages  suffered
in similar case against any other company or party which  is
financially not so solvent or capable. It was urged that  it
is time in order to make damages deterrent the damages    must
be  computed  on the basis of the capacity of  a  delinquent
made liable to pay such damages and on the monitory capacity
of  the delinquent the quantum of the damages awarded  would
vary and not on the basis of actual consequences suffered by
the  victims.  This is an uncertain promise of law.  On     the
basis of evidence available and on the basis of the  princi-
ples  so  far established, it is difficult  to    foresee     any
reasonable possibility of acceptance of this yardstick.     And
even  if it is accepted, there are numerous difficulties  of
getting     that view accepted internationally as a just  basis
in accordance with law. These, however, are within the realm
of possibility.
123. It was contended further by Shri Garg, Shri  Shanti
Bhushan     and  Ms. Jaising that all the    further     particulars
upon which the settlement had been entered into should    have
been  given  in the’ notice which was required to  be  given
before    a  settlement  was sanctified or  accepted.  We     are
unable to accept this position. It is not necessary that all
other  particulars for the basis of the proposed  settlement
should    be  disclosed in a suit of this     nature     before     the
final  decision. Whatever data was already there  have    been
disclosed, that, in our opinion, would have been  sufficient
for the victims to be able to give their views, if they want
to.  Disclosure of further particulars are not warranted  by
the  requirement of principles of natural  justice.  Indeed,
such  disclosure in this case before finality might  jeopar-
dise  luther  action, if any, necessary so  consistent    with
justice of the case.
124.  So on the materials available, the  victims  would
have to express their views. The victims have not been    able
to show at all any other point or material which would go to
impeach     the validity of the settlement. Therefore,  in     our
opinion,  though  settlement  without notice  is  not  quite
proper,     on  the materials so far available, we are  of     the
opinion     that justice has been done to the victims but    jus-
tice  has  not appeared to have been done. In  view  of     the
magnitude  of the misery involved and the problems  in    this
case,  we are also of the opinion that the setting aside  of
the settlement on this ground in view of the facts
702
and the circumstances of this case keeping the settlement in
abeyance  and giving notice to the victims for a  post-deci-
sional    hearing     would not be in the  ultimate    interest  of
justice.  It is true that not giving notice, was not  proper
because principles of natural justice are fundamental in the
constitutional    set up of this country. No man or  no  man’s
right should be affected without an opportunity to ventilate
his  views. We are also conscious that justice is a  psycho-
logical yearning, in which men seek acceptance of their view
point by having an opportunity of vindication of their    view
point before the forum or the authority enjoined or  obliged
to  take a decision affecting their right. Yet, in the    par-
ticular     situations, one has to bear in mind how an  infrac-
tion  of that should be sought to be removed  is  accordance
with  justice.    In the facts and the circumstances  of    this
case  where sufficient opportunity is available when  review
application  is     heard on notice, as directed by  Court,  no
further opportunity is necessary and it cannot be said    that
injustice has been done. “To do a great right” after all, it
is  permissible     sometimes “to do a little  wrong”.  In     the
facts  and circumstances of the case, this is one  of  those
rare  occasions. Though entering into a     settlement  without
the  required notice is wrong, in the facts and the  circum-
stances     of this case, therefore, we are of the opinion,  to
direct that notice should be given now, would not result  in
dain  justice in the situation. In the premises, no  further
consequential order is necessary by this Court. Had it    been
necessary for this Bench to have passed such a consequential
order, we would not have passed any such consequential order
in respect of the same.
125. The sections and the scheme dealing with the deter-
mination of damages and distribution of the amount have also
been  assailed as indicated before. Our attention was  drawn
to  the     provisions of the Act dealing with the     payment  of
compensation and the scheme framed therefore. It was submit-
ted  that  section 6 of the Act enjoins appointment  by     the
Central     Government of an officer known as the    Commissioner
for  the welfare of the victims. It was submitted that    this
does  not give sufficient judicial authority to the  officer
and  would  be    really leaving the  adjudication  under     the
scheme by an officer of the executive nature. Learned Attor-
ney General has, however, submitted that for disbursement of
the  compensation  contemplated under the Act or  under     the
orders    of this Court, a notification would be issued  under
section     6(3)  of the Act authorising  the  Commissioner  or
other  officers to exercise all or any of the  powers  which
the  Central  Government  may exercise under  section  6  to
enable    the  victims  to place before  the  Commissioner  or
Deputy Commissioner any additional evidence that they  would
like to adduce. We direct so, and such appropriate notifica-
703
tion  be  issued. We further direct that in  the  scheme  of
categorisation to be done by the Deputy Commissioner  should
be  appealable to an appropriate judicial authority and     the
Scheme should be modified accordingly. We reiterate that the
basis of categorisation and the actual categorisation should
be  justifiable and judicially reviewable-the provisions  in
the  Act and the Scheme should be so read. There were  large
number    of submissions made on behalf of the  victims  about
amending the scheme. Apart from and to the extent  indicated
above, in our opinion, it would be unsafe to tinker with the
scheme    piecemeal. The scheme is an integrated whole and  it
would not be proper to amend it piecemeal. We, however, make
it  clear that in respect of categorisation and     claim,     the
authorites must act on principles of natural justice and act
quasi-judicially.
126.  As mentioned hereinbefore, good deal of  arguments
were  advanced    before us as to whether the  clause  in     the
settlement that criminal proceedings would not be  proceeded
with  and the same will remain quashed is valid or  invalid.
We  have  held that these are not part    of  the     proceedings
under the Act. So the orders on this aspect in the order  of
14th/15th  February,  1989  are not orders  under  the    Act.
Therefore, on the question of the validity of the Act,    this
aspect    does  not arise whether the settlement    of  criminal
proceedings or quashing the criminal proceedings could be  a
valid consideration for settlement or whether if it was such
a consideration or not is a matter which the court reviewing
the settlement has to decide.
127.  In the premise, we hold that the Act is  constitu-
tionally valid in the manner we read it. It proceeds on     the
hypothesis that until the claims of the victims are realised
or  obtained. from the delinquents, namely, UCC and UCIL  by
settlement  or by adjudication and until the proceedings  in
respect     thereof  continue the Central Government  must     pay
interim     compensation  or maintenance for  the    victims.  In
entering  upon    the settlement in view of s. 4 of  the    Act,
regard    must be had to the views of the victims and for     the
purpose     of  giving  regard to    these,    appropriate  notices
before    arriving at any settlement, was necessary.  In    some
cases,    however, post-decisional notice might be  sufficient
but  in     the facts and the circumstances of  this  case,  no
useful    purpose would be served by giving a  post-decisional
hearing having regard to the circumstances mentioned in     the
order of this Court dated 4th May, 1989 and having regard to
the fact that there are no further additional data and facts
available  with     the  victims which can     be  profitably     and
meaningfully  presented to controvert the basis of the    set-
tlement     and  further  having regard to the  fact  that     the
victims had their say or on
704
their behalf their views had been agitated in these proceed-
ings and will have further opportunity in the pending review
proceedings.  No further order on this aspect is  necessary.
The  sections dealing with the payment of  compensation     and
categorisation should be implemented in the manner indicated
before.
128.  The  Act  was conceived on the  noble     promise  of
giving    relief    and  succour to the  dumb,  pale,  meek     and
impoverished victims of a tragic industrial gas leak  disas-
ter, a concomitant evil in this industrial age of technolog-
ical  advancement and development. The Act had kindled    high
hopes in the hearts of the. weak and worn, wary and forlorn.
The  Act generated hope of humanity. The  implementation  of
the Act must be with justice. Justice perhaps has been    done
to  the victims situated as they were, but it is  also    true
that  justice has not appeared to have been done. That is  a
great infirmity. That is due partly to the fact that  proce-
dure was not strictly followed as we have understood it     and
also  partly because of the atmosphere that was     created  in
the  country, attempts were made to shake the confidence  of
the people in the judicial process and also to undermine the
credibility  of this Court. This was unfortunate.  This     was
perhaps     due to misinformed public opinion and also  due  to
the  fact that victims were not initially taken into  confi-
dence  in  reaching the settlement. This is a  factor  which
emphasises  the     need  for adherence to     the  principles  of
natural     justice. The credibility of judiciary is as  impor-
tant  as  the alleviation of the suffering of  the  victims,
great  as these were. We hope these adjudications  will     re-
store  that credibility. Principles of natural    justice     are
integrally  embedded  in our  constitutional  framework     and
their  pristine glory and primacy cannot and should  not  be
allowed     to  be submerged by the  exigencies  of  particular
situations  or cases. This Court must always assert  primacy
of  adherence  to the principles of natural justice  in     all
adjudications.    But at the same time, these must be  applied
in a particular manner in particular cases having regard  to
the particular circumstances. It is, therefore, necessary to
reiterate  that the promises made to the victims  and  hopes
raised    in  their hearts and minds can only be    redeemed  in
some  measure if attempts are made vigorously to  distribute
the  amount realised to the victims in accordance  with     the
scheme    as indicated above. That would be a redemption to  a
certain extent. It will also be necessary to reiterate    that
attempts  should be made to formulate the principles of     law
guiding the Government and the authorities to permit  carry-
ing on of trade dealing with materials and things which have
dengerous consequences within sufficient specific safeguards
especially in case of multinational corporations trading  in
India. An awareness on these lines has dawned. Let
705
action follow that awareness. It is also necessary to  reit-
erate that the law relating to damages and payment of inter-
im  damages  or compensation to the victims of    this  nature
should    be  seriously  and scientifically  examined  by     the
appropriate agencies.
129.  The Bhopal Gas Leak disaster and its aftermath  of
that  emphasise the need for laying down certain  norms     and
standards  the Government to follow before granting  permis-
sions or licences for the running of industries dealing with
materials which are of dangerous potentialities. The Govern-
ment should, therefore, examine or have the problem examined
by  an expert committee as to what should be the  conditions
on  which  future  licences and/or  permission    for  running
industries on Indian soil would be granted and for  ensuring
enforcement of those conditions, sufficient safety  measures
should    be formulated and scheme of  enforcement  indicated.
The Government should insist as a condition precedent to the
grant of such licences or permissions, creation of a fund in
anticipation  by the industries to be available for  payment
of  damages  out of the said found in case  of    leakages  or
damages in case of accident or disaster flowing from  negli-
gent  working  of such industrial operations or     failure  to
ensure    measures preventing such occurrence. The  Government
should    also ensure that the parties must agree to abide  to
pay such damages out of the said damages by procedure  sepa-
rately evolved for computation and payment of damages  with-
out  exposing the victims or sufferers of the negligent     act
to the long and delayed procedure. Special procedure must be
provided  for and the industries must agree as    a  condition
for  the grant of licence to abide by such procedure  or  to
abide  by  statutory arbitration. The basis for     damages  in
case  of  leakages and accident should also  be     statutorily
fixed  taking into consideration the nature of    damages     in-
flicted, the consequences thereof and the ability and capac-
ity  of     the parties to pay. Such should  also    provide     for
deterrent or punitive damages, the basis for which should be
formulated  by a proper expert committee or by    the  Govern-
ment.  For  this  purpose, the Government  should  have     the
matter    examined by such body as it considers necessary     and
proper    like the Law Commission or other  competent  bodies.
This is vital for the future.
130. This case has taken some time. It was argued exten-
sively. We are grateful to counsel who have assisted in     all
these matters. We have reflected. We have taken some time in
pronouncing  our decision. We wanted time to lapse  so    that
the  heat of the moment may calm down and proper  atmosphere
restored.  Justice,  it has been said, is the  constant     and
perpetual disposition to render every man his due. But what
706
is a man’s due in a particular situation and in a particular
circumstances  is a matter for appraisement and     adjustment.
It  has     been said that justice is balancing.  The  balances
have  always been the symbol of even-handed justice. But  as
said  Lord  Denning in Jones v. National  Coal    Board  Ltd.,
[1957] 2 QB 55, at 64-let the advocates one after the  other
put the weights into the scales–the ‘nicely calculated less
or  more’–but    the judge at the end decides which  way     the
balance     tilts, be it ever so slightly. This is so in  every
case and every situation.
13 1. The applications are disposed of in the manner and
with the direction, we have indicated above.
SINGH,  J. 1 have gone through the proposed judgment  of
my  learned brother, Sabyasachi Mukharji, CJI. I agree    with
the  same but I consider it necessary to express my  opinion
on certain aspects.
Five     years ago between the night of December  2-3,    1984
one of the most tragic industrial disasters in the  recorded
history     of mankind occurred in the city of Bhopal,  in     the
State  of Madhya Pradesh, as a result of which several    per-
sons  died and thousands were disabled and physically  inca-
pacitated  for    life. The ecology in and around     Bhopal     was
adversely affected and air, water and the atmosphere waspol-
luted,    its full extent has yet to be determined.  UnionCar-
bide  India  Limited (UCIL) a subsidiary  of  Union  Carbide
Corporation  (a Transnational Corporation of United  States)
has  been manufacturing pesticides at its plant     located  in
the city of Bhopal. In the process of manufacture of  pesti-
cide the UCIL had stored stock of Methyl Isocyanate commonly
known as MlC a highly toxic gas. On the night of the  trage-
dy,  the MIC leaked from the plant in  substantial  quantity
causing death and misery to the people working in the  plant
and those residing around it. The unprecedented     catastrophe
demonstrated the dangers inherent in the production of    haz-
ardous    chemicals even though for the purpose of  industrial
development. A number of civil suits for damages against the
UCC  were filed in the United States of America and also  in
this  Country. The cases filed in USA were referred back  to
the  Indian  courts  by Judge Keenan details  of  which     are
contained  in the judgment of my learned  brother  Mukharji,
CJI. Since those who suffered in the catastrophe were mostly
poor, ignorant, illiterate and ill-equipped to pursue  their
claims    for  damages either before the courts in USA  or  in
Indian    courts, the Parliament enacted the Bhopal  Gas    Leak
Disaster  (Processing of Claims) Act 1985  (hereinafter     re-
ferred    to  as ‘the Act’) conferring power on the  Union  of
India to take over the conduct of litigation in this  regard
in place of the
707
individual claimants. The facts and circumstances which     led
to  the     settlement  of the claims before  this     Court    have
already     been stated in detail in the judgment of  Mukharji,
CJI,  and  therefore, I need not refer to  those  facts     and
circumstances.    The constitutional validity of the  Act     has
been assailed before us in the present petitions. If the Act
is  declared  unconstitutional,     the  settlement  which     was
recorded  in  this Court, under which the  UCC    has  already
deposited  a sum of Rs.750 crores for meeting the claims  of
Bhopal Gas victims, would fall and the amount of money which
is already in deposit with the Registry of this Court  would
not  be     available for relief to the victims. Long  and     de-
tailed    arguments  were advanced before us for a  number  of
days  and on an anxious consideration and having  regard  to
the legal and constitutional aspects and especially the need
for  immediate    help and relief to the victims    of  the     gas
disaster,  which  is  already delayed, we  have     upheld     the
constitutional    validity of the Act. Mukharji, CJI has    ren-
dered  a  detailed and elaborate judgment with which  I     re-
spectfully  agree. However, I consider it necessary  to     say
few words with regard to the steps which should be taken  by
the Executive and the Legislature to prevent such tragedy in
future    and to avoid the prolonged misery of victims  of  in
industrial disaster.
We are a developing country, our national resources     are
to be developed in the field of science, technology,  indus-
try and agriculture. The need for industrial development has
led to the establishment of a number of plants and factories
by  the domestic companies and under industries are  engaged
in  hazardous or inherently dangerous activities which    pose
potential  threat  to  life, health and     safety     of  persons
working     in  the  factory, or residing    in  the     surrounding
areas. Though working of such factories and plants is  regu-
lated by a number of laws of our country, i.e. the Factories
Act, Industrial Development and Regulation Act and Workmen’s
Compensation  Act etc. there is no special legislation    pro-
viding    for  compensation and damages to outsiders  who     may
suffer    on  account of any industrial accident. As  the     law
stands    to-day,     affected  persons have     to  approach  civil
courts    for  obtaining compensation and     damages.  In  civil
courts,     the  determination  of amount    of  compensation  or
damages as well as the liability of the enterprise has    been
bound  by the shackles of conservative principles laid    down
by the House of Lords in Ryland v. Herchief, [1868] LR 3  HL
page  330. The principles laid therein made it difficult  to
obtain    adequate  damages from the enterprise and  that     too
only after the negligence of the enterprise was proved. This
continued  to  be the position of law, till  a    Constitution
Bench of this Court in M.C. Mehta
708
v.  Union  of  India, [1987] 1 SCC 420,     commonly  known  as
Sriram Oleum Gas Leak case evolved principles and laid    down
new  norms to deal adequately with the new problems  arising
in a highly industrialised economy. This Court made judicial
innovation in laying down principles with regard to liabili-
ty of enterprises carrying hazardous or inherently dangerous
activities  departing from the rule laid down in  Ryland  v.
Fletcher. The Court held as under:
“We  are of the view that an enterprise  which
is  engaged in a hazardous or inherently    dan-
gerous industry which poses a potential threat
to  the”    health    and safety  of    the  persons
working  in  the factory and residing  in     the
surrounding  areas owes an absolute  and    non-
delegiable  duty    to the community  to  ensure
that no harm results to any one on account  of
hazardous     or inherently dangerous  nature  of
the  activity  which it  has  undertaken.     The
enterprise must be held to be under an obliga-
tion  to provide that the hazardous or  inher-
ently  dangerous activity in which it  is     en-
gaged  must  be  conducted  with    the  highest
standards of safety and if any harm results on
account of such activity, the enterprise    must
be  absolutely liable to compensate  for    such
harm and it should be no answer to the  enter-
prise to say that it had taken all  reasonable
care  and that the harm occurred    without     any
negligence  on  its part.     Since    the  persons
harmed  on account of the hazardous or  inher-
ently  dangerous    activity carried on  by     the
enterprise  would     not  be in  a    position  to
isolate  the  process of    operation  from     the
hazardous     preparation  of  substance  or     any
other related element that caused the harm the
enterprise  must be held strictly     liable     for
causing such harm as a part of the social cost
of  carrying  on the hazardous  or  inherently
dangerous     activity.  If    the  enterprise      is
permitted     to carry on an hazardous or  inher-
ently  dangerous activity for its profit,     the
law  must     presume  that    such  permission  is
conditional  on the enterprise  absorbing     the
cost  of    any accident arising on     account  of
such hazardous or inherently dangerous activi-
ty  as an appropriate item of  its  overheads.
Such hazardous or inherently dangerous activi-
ty for private profit can be tolerated only on
condition that the enterprise engaged in    such
hazardous     or  inherently     dangerous  activity
indemnifies all those who suffer on account of
the carrying on of such hazardous or inherent-
ly dangerous activity regardless of whether it
is carried on carefully or not. This
709
principle     is also sustainable on     the  ground
that the enterprise alone has the resource  to
discover and guard against hazards or  dangers
and  to  provide    warning     against   potential
hazards. We would therefore hold that where an
enterprise is engaged in a hazardous or inher-
ently  dangerous activity and harm results  to
anyone on account of an accident in the opera-
tion of such hazardous or inherently dangerous
activity resulting, for example, in escape  of
toxic  gas  the  enterprise  is  strictly     and
absolutely liable to compensate all those     who
are affected by the accident and such liabili-
ty  is  not subject to any of  the  exceptions
which operate vis-a-vis the tortious principle
of strict liability under the rule in  Rylands
v. Fletcher.”
The  law  so laid down made a land-mark departure  from     the
conservative  principles with regard to the liability of  an
enterprise  carrying  on hazardous or  inherently  dangerous
activities.
In    the  instant cases there is no dispute that  UCIL  a
subsidiary of UCC was carrying on activity of  manufacturing
pesticide  and    in that process it had stored MIC  a  highly
toxic and dangerous gas which leaked causing vast damage not
only  to  human     life but also to the flora  and  fauna     and
ecology in and around Bhopal. In view of this Court’s  deci-
sion  in M.C. Mehta’s case there is no scope for  any  doubt
regarding the liability of the UCC for the damage caused  to
the  human  beings and nature in and  around  Bhopal.  While
entering  into the settlement the UCC has accepted  its     li-
ability and for that reason it has deposited a sum of Rs.750
crores    in this Court. The inadequacy of the amount of    com-
pensation  under the settlement was assailed by the  counsel
for  the petitioners but it is not necessary for us  to     ex-
press  any opinion on that question as review petitions     are
pending before another Constitution Bench and more so as  in
the  present cases we are concerned only with the  constitu-
tional validity of the Act.
The     Bhopal     Gas tragedy has  raised  several  important
questions  regarding the functioning of     multi-nationals  in
third  world countries.After the Second world  war  colonial
rule came to end in several parts of the globe, as a  number
of  natives  secured  independence from     foreign  rule.     The
political  domination  was over but the newly  born  nations
were  beset  with  various problems on account    of  lack  of
finances  and development. A number of    multi-nationals     and
transnational  corporations  offered their services  to     the
under-developed and developing countries to provide finances
and technical know-how by
710
setting up their own industries in those countries on  their
own  terms that brought problems with regard to the  control
over  the  functioning of  the    transnational  corporations.
Multi-national companies in many cases exploited the  under-
developed nations and in some cases they influenced  politi-
cal and economic policies of host countries which  subverted
the  sovereignty  of those countries. There  has  been    com-
plaints against the multi-nationals for adopting unfair     and
corrupt     means to advance their interests in the host  coun-
tries.    Since  this  was a worldwide  phenomena     the  United
Nations     took up the matter for consideration. The  Economic
and  Social  Council  of the United  Nations  established  a
Commission on Transnational Corporations to conduct research
on  various political, economic and social aspects  relating
to  transnational  corporations. On a careful  and  detailed
study the Commission submitted its Report in 1985 for evolv-
ing  a Code of Conduct for Transnational  Corporations.     The
Code was adopted in 1986 to which large number of  countries
of the world are signatories. Although it has not been fully
finalised as yet, the Code presents a comprehensive  instru-
ment  formulating  the    principles of Code  of    Conduct     for
transnational corporations carrying on their enterprises in
under developed and developing countries. The Code  contains
provisions  regarding  ownership  and  control    designed  to
strike balance between the competing interests of the Trans-
national Corporation and the host countries. It     extensively
deals  with the political, economic, financial,     social     and
legal questions. The Code provides for disclosure of  infor-
mation to the host countries and it also provides guidelines
for nationalisation and compensation, obligations to  inter-
national law and jurisdiction of courts. The Code lays    down
provisions  for     settlement  of disputes  between  the    host
States    and an affiliate of a Transnational Corporation.  It
suggests  that    such  disputes should be  submitted  to     the
national  courts  or authorities of  host  countries  unless
amicably  settled between the parties. It provides  for     the
choice    of law and means for dispute settlement arising     out
of contracts. The Code has also laid down guidelines for the
determination  of  settlement  of disputes  arising  out  of
accident and disaster and also for liability of Transnation-
al Corporations and the jurisdiction of the courts. The Code
is binding on the countries which formally accept it. It was
stated    before us that India has accepted the Code. If    that
be  so,     it  is necessary that the  Government    should    take
effective  measures to translate the provisions of the    Code
into  specific    actions and policies backed  by     appropriate
legislation and enforcing machinery to prevent any  accident
or disaster and to secure the welfare of the victims of     any
industrial disaster.
In  the context of our national dimensions of human  rights,
right
711
to life, liberty, pollution free air and water is guaranteed
by the Constitution under Articles 21, 48A and 5l(g), it  is
the duty of the State to take effective steps to protect the
guaranteed  constitutional  rights.  These  rights  must  be
integrated  and     illumined  by    the  evolving  international
dimensions and standards, having regard to our    sovereignty,
as  highlighted by Clauses 9 and 13 of U.N. Code of  conduct
on  Transnational  Corporations. The evolving  standards  of
international obligations need to be respected,     maintaining
dignity     and sovereignty of our people, the State must    take
effective  steps to safeguard the constitutional  rights  of
citizens by enacting laws. The laws so made may provide     for
conditions  for granting licence to  Transnational  Corpora-
tions,    prescribing norms and standards for  running  indus-
tries  on Indian soil ensuring the constitutional rights  of
our  people relating to life, liberty, as well as safety  to
environment  and  ecology  to enable the people     to  lead  a
healthy     and clean life. A Transnational Corporation  should
be  made liable and subservient to laws of our    country     and
the liability should not be restricted to affiliate  company
only  but the parent corporation should also be made  liable
for any damage caused to the human being or ecology. The law
must require transnational corporations to agree to pay such
damages as may be determined. by the statutory agencies     and
forum  constituted under it without exposing the victims  to
long drawn litigation. Under the existing civil law  damages
are  determined     by  the Civil Courts, after  a     long  drawn
litigation,  which  destroys the very  purpose    of  awarding
damages. In order to meet the situation, to avoid delay     and
to  ensure immediate relief to the victims we would  suggest
that  the law made by the Parliament should provide     for
constitution of tribunals regulated by special procedure for
determining  compensation to victims of industrial  disaster
or  accident, appeal against which may lie to this Court  on
limited ground of questions of law only after depositing the
amount    determined  by    the Tribunal. The  law    should    also
provide for interim relief to victims during the pendency of
proceedings. These steps would minimise the misery and agony
of victims of hazardous enterprises.
There  is yet another aspect which needs  consideration
by the Government and the Parliament. Industrial development
in  our     country and the hazards involved  therein,  pose  a
mandatory need to constitute a statutory “Industrial  Disas-
ter  Fund”, contributions to which may be made by, the    Gov-
ernment,  the  industries  whether  they  are  transnational
corporations or domestic undertakings public or private. The
extent    of contribution may be worked out having  regard  to
the  extent of hazardous nature of the enterprise and  other
allied    matters. The Fund should be permanent in nature,  so
that money is
712
readily     available for providing immediate effective  relief
to the victims. This may avoid delay, as has happened in the
instant     case in providing effective relief to the  victims.
The  Government     and the Parliament  should  therefore    take
immediate  steps for enacting laws, having regard  to  these
suggestions,  consistent  with the international  norms     and
guidelines  as contained in the United Nations Code of    Con-
duct on Transnational Corporations.
With these observations, I agree with the order proposed
by my learned brother, Sabyasachi Mukharji, CJI.
RANGANATHAN, J. Five years ago, this country was  shaken
to  its core by a national catastrophe, second in  magnitude
and  disastrous     effects only to  the havoc wrought  by     the
atomic    explosions in Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Multitudes  of
illiterate and poverty-stricken people in and around  Bhopal
suffered  damage to life and limb due to the escape of    poi-
sonous    Methyl Isocyanate (MIC) gas from one of the  storage
tanks  at the factory of the Union Carbide  (India)  Limited
(UCIL) in Bhopal, a wholly owned subsidiary of the  multina-
tional giant, the Union Carbide Corporation (UCC). A  number
of  civil suits claiming damages from the UCC were filed  in
the  United  States of America and similar  litigation    also
followed in Indian courts. Fearing the possibilities of     the
exploitation  of  the  situation by  vested  interests,     the
Government  of India enacted, the Bhopal Gas  Leak  Disaster
(Processing of Claims) Act, 1985 (‘the Act’) to regulate the
course    of such litigation. Briefly speaking,  it  empowered
the  Union of India to take over the conduct of all  litiga-
tion in this regard and conduct it in place of, or in  asso-
ciation with, the individual claimants. It also enabled     the
Union  to enter into a compromise with the UCC and UCIL     and
arrive    at a settlement. The writ petitions before  us    have
been  filed challenging the constitutional validity of    this
statute on the ground that the divestiture of the claimants’
individual rights to legal remedy against the  multinational
for the consequences of carrying on dangerous and  hazardous
activities  on    our  soil violates  the     fundamental  rights
guaranteed under article 14, 19 and 21 of the Constitution.
In    consequence  of     certain  proceedings  before  Judge
Keenan of the U.S. District Courts, the venue of the litiga-
tion shifted to India. In the principal suit filed in  India
by the Union (Civil Suit No. 1113/86) orders were passed  by
the  trial  court  in Bhopal directing the  UCC     to  deposit
Rs.370    crores (reduced to Rs.250 crores by the Madhya    Pra-
desh  High  Court)  as interim payment to  the    gas  victims
pending     disposal  of the suit. There were appeals  to    this
Court in which the
713
UCC contested the Court’s jurisdiction to pass an order     for
an  interim  payment in a suit for money,  while  the  Union
pleaded that a much higher interim payment should have    been
granted.  When the matter was being argued in this Court,  a
settlement  was     arrived at between the Union  and  the     UCC
under which a sum of Rs.750 crores has been received by     the
Union in full settlement of all the claims of all victims of
the  gas  leak    against the UCC. The Union  also  agreed  to
withdraw  certain  prosecutions     that  had  been   initiated
against     the officials of the UCC and UCIL in  this  connec-
tion. This settlement received the imprimatur of this  Court
in its orders dated 14th & 15th February, 1989.
It is unfortunate that, though the writ petitions before
us  were pending in this Court at that time,  neither  their
contents nor the need for considering first the issue of the
validity  of  the  Act before thinking of  a  settlement  in
pursuance  of its provisions seem to have  been     effectively
brought     to the notice of the Bench which put an end to     all
the litigation on this topic in terms of the settlement. The
settlement  thus stood approved while the issue of  validity
of the Act under which it was effected stood undecided. When
this  was brought to the notice of the above Bench,  it     di-
rected these writ petitions to be listed before a  different
Bench ‘to avoid any possible feeling that the same Bench may
be  coloured  in  its views on the issue by  reason  of     the
approval it had given to the fait accompli viz. the  settle-
ment. That is now these matters came before us.
The petitioners, claiming to represent a section of     the
victims     are, firstly, against any settlement at  all  being
arrived     at  with  the UCC. According to them,    it  is    more
important  to  ensure  by penal     action     that  multinational
corporations  do  not play with the lives of people  in     de-
veloping and under developed countries than to be  satisfied
with  mere  compensation for injury and     that  the  criminal
prosecutions  initiated in this case should have  been    pur-
sued.  Secondly,  they are of the view that the     amount     for
which the claims have been settled is a pittance, far  below
the  amount of damages they would have been entitled to,  on
the  principles of strict, absolute and     punitive  liability
enunciated  by    this Court in Mehta’s case [1987]  1  S.C.R.
819.  Thirdly, their grievance is that no publicity  at     all
was  given,  before this court passed its order,  to  enable
individual claimants or groups of them to put forward  their
suggestions or objections to the settlement proposed.  Their
interests  were     sealed, they say,  without  complying    with
elementary principles of natural justice. They contend    that
the  provisions of an Act which has made such  a  settlement
possible cannot be constitutionally valid.
714
The arguments before us ranged over a very wide  ground,
covered     several issues and extended to several     days.    This
Bench has been placed in somewhat of a predicament as it has
to pronounce on the validity of the provisions of the Act in
the  context  of an implementation of its  provisions  in  a
particular manner and, though we cannot (and do not) express
any  views  regarding the merits of the settlement,  we     are
asked to consider whether such settlement can be  consistent
with  a correct and proper interpretation of the Act  tested
on the touchstone of the fundamental rights guaranteed under
the  Constitution. Mukharji, C.J., has outlined the  issues,
dealt  elaborately  with the contentions  urged,  and  given
expression  to his conclusions in a learned,  elaborate     and
detailed judgment which we have had the advantage of  perus-
ing  in draft. Our learned brother K.N. Singh, J., has    also
highlighted  certain  aspects in his separate  judgment.  We
are,  in large measure, in agreement with them,     but  should
like to say a few words on some of the issues in this  case,
particularly those in regard to which our approach has    been
somewhat different:
1.    The  issue regarding the validity of the  Act  turns
principally  on the construction of sections 3 and 4 of     the
Act. We are inclined to hold that the fact that a settlement
has  been  effected, or the circumstances in  which  or     the
amount    for which the claims of the victims have  been    set-
tled, do not have a bearing on this question of     interpreta-
tion and have to be left out of account altogether except as
providing  a  contextual background in    which  the  question
arises.     Turning therefore to the statute and  its  implica-
tions, the position is this. Every person who suffered as  a
consequence  of the gas leak had a right to claim  compensa-
tion from the persons who, according to him, were liable  in
law for the injury caused to him and also a fight to  insti-
tute a suit or proceeding before any court or authority with
a view to enforce his right to claim damages. In the  normal
course    of events, such a claimant who institute a  suit  or
proceeding  would have been at complete liberty to  withdraw
the said suit or proceeding or enter into any compromise  he
may choose in that regard. Section 3 undoubtedly takes    away
this  fight  of the claimant altogether: (a) except  to     the
limited     extent specified in the proviso to S. 3(3) and     (b)
subject to the provisions of S. 4, for this section  clearly
states    that  it is the Central Government and    the  Central
Government alone which has the right to represent and act in
place of the claimants, whether within or outside India, for
all purposes in
715
connection with the enforcement of his claims. We may  first
consider how far the main provision in S. 3 (leaving out  of
account the proviso as well as section 4) is compatible with
the Constitution
The     first question that arises is whether the  legisla-
ture  is justified in depriving the claimants of  the  right
and privilege of enforcing their claims and prosecuting them
in  such manner as they deem fit and in compulsorily  inter-
posing    or  substituting the Government in their  place.  We
think that, to this question, there can be only one  answer.
As  pointed  out by our learned brother, the  situation     was
such that the victims of the tragedy needed to be  protected
against     themselves as their adversery was a  mighty  multi-
national  corporation  and  proceedings     to  a    considerable
extent    had been initiated in a foreign country,  where     the
conduct of the cases was entrusted to foreign lawyers  under
a  system of litigation which is unfamiliar to us  here.  In
the stark reality of the situation, it cannot even be  plau-
sibly contended that the large number of victims of the     gas
leak  disaster should have been left to fend for itself     and
merely provided with some legal aid of one type or  another.
It  is    necessary  to remember that, having  regard  to     the
identity  of the principal ground of claim of all  the    vic-
tims, even if a single victim was not diligent in conducting
his  suit  or entered into a compromise or  submitted  to  a
decree    judging the issues purely from his individual  point
of  view, such a decision or decree could  adversely  affect
the  interests of the innumerable other victims as well.  In
fact, it appears that a settlement between one set of claim-
ants  and the adversary corporation was almost imminent     and
would perhaps have been through out for the timely interven-
tion of the Government of India. The battle for the enforce-
ment of one’s rights was bound to be not only prolonged     but
also  very  arduous and expensive and the  decision  of     the
legislature  that the fight against the adversary should  be
consolidated  and its conduct handed over to the  Government
of  India–it  may perhaps have been better if it  had    been
handed over to an autonomous body independent of the Govern-
ment but, as pointed out by our learned brother, the  course
adopted     was  also not objectionable–was perhaps  the    only
decision  that could have been taken in     the  circumstances.
This  is indeed a unique situation in which the victims,  in
order to realise to the best advantage their rights  against
UCC,  had to be helped out by transposing that right  to  be
enforced by the Government.
We did not indeed understand any learned counsel  before
us  to    say  that the legislature erred     in  entrusting     the
Government of India
716
with  the  responsibility of fighting for the  victims.     The
only  grievance is that in the process their right  to    take
legal proceedings should not have been completely taken away
and  that they should also have had the liberty of  partici-
pating in the proceedings right through. In fact, though the
Act contemplates the Central Government to completely act in
place  of  the victims, the Government of India has  not  in
fact  displaced     them  altogether. In  all  the     proceedings
pending     in  this  country, as well as    those  before  Judge
Keenan,     the Government of India has conducted the  proceed-
ings  but  the    other victims or such of them  as  chose  to
associate  themselves in these proceedings by becoming    par-
ties were not shut out from taking part in the    proceedings.
In fact, as the learned Attorney General pointed out, one of
the  groups  of litigants did give great assistance  to     the
trial  judge at Bhopal. But even if the provisions of  S.  3
had been scrupulously observed and the names of all parties,
other than the Central Government, had been got deleted from
the array of parties in the suits and proceedings pending in
this  country,    we do not think that the result     would    have
been  fatal to the interests of the litigants. On  the    con-
trary, it enabled the litigants to obtain the benefit of all
legal expertise at the command of the Government of India in
exercising  their rights against the Union Carbide  Corpora-
tion. Such representation can well be justified by resort to
a principle analogous to, if not precisely the same as    that
of,  “parens patriae”. A victim of the tragedy is  compelled
to part with a valuable right of his in order that it  might
be  more  efficiently and satisfactory    ’exploited  for     his
benefit     than  he  himself is capable of. It  is  of  course
possible  that there may be an affluent claimant  or  lawyer
engaged     by him, who may be capable of fighting the  litiga-
tion better. It is possible that the Government of India  as
a  litigant may or may not be able to pursue the  litigation
with as much determination or capability as such a litigant.
But  in     a case of the present type one should not  be    con-
founded     by  such  a possibility. There     are  more  indigent
litigants  than     affluent ones. There are  more     illiterates
than enlightened ones. There are very few of the  claimants,
capable     of finding the financial wherewithal  required     for
fighting  the  litigation. Very few of them are     capable  of
prosecuting  such a litigation in this country not to  speak
of the necessity to run to a foreign country. The  financial
position of UCIL was negligible compared to the magnitude of
the claim that could arise and, though eventually the battle
had  to     be pitched on our own soil, an initial as  well  as
final recourse to legal proceedings in the United States was
very  much on the cards, indeed inevitable. In    this  situa-
tion,  the legislature was perfectly justified in coming  to
the aid of the victims with this piece of legislation and in
asking the Central Government to shoulder the responsibility
by substituting itself in place of the victims
717
for all purposes connected with the claims. Even if the     Act
had  provided for a total substitution of the Government  of
India  in place of the victims and had completely  precluded
them  from exercising their rights in any manner,  it  could
perhaps have still been contended that such deprivation     was
necessary in larger public interest.
But the Act is not so draconian in its content.  Actual-
ly,  as we have said a little earlier, the grievance of     the
petitioners is not so much that the Government was entrusted
with  the functions. of a dominus litis in this     litigation.
Their contention is that the whole object and purpose of the
litigation is to promote the interests of the claimants,  to
enable    them  to  fight the UCC with  greater  strength     and
determination,    to help them overcome limitations  of  time,
money and legal assistance and to realise the best compensa-
tion  possible consistent not only with the damage  suffered
by  them but also consistent with national honour and  pres-
tige.  It is suggested that the power conferred on the    Gov-
ernment     should be construed as one hedged in by this  domi-
nant  object. A divestiture of the claimant’s right in    this
situation  would  be  reasonable, it is said,  only  if     the
claimant’s rights are supplemented by the Government and not
supplanted by it.
Assuming the correctness of the argument, the provisions
of the proviso to S. 3(3) and of section 4 furnish an answer
to  this  contention. While the provision contained  in     the
main  part  of    section 3 may be sufficient  to     enable     the
Government of India to claim to represent the claimants     and
initiate  and conduct suits or proceeding on  their  behalf,
the  locus standi of the Government of India in suits  filed
by  other claimants before the commencement of the Act    out-
side India would naturally depend upon the discretion of the
court enquiring into the matter. That is why the proviso  to
section     3  makes the right of the Government  of  India  to
represent  and act in place of the victims in such  proceed-
ings  subject  to the permission of the court  or  authority
where  the proceedings are pending. It is of course open  to
such court to permit the Central Government even to displace
the  claimants if it is satisfied that the authority of     the
Act is sufficient to enable it to do so. In the present case
it is common ground that the proceedings before Judge Keenan
were  being prosecuted by the Central Government along    with
various     individual  claimants. Not only  did  Judge  Keenan
permit    the association of the Government of India in  these
proceedings but the Government of India did have a  substan-
tial voice in the course of those proceedings as well.
Again section 4 mandates that, notwithstanding anything
718
contained  in section 3, the Central Government,  in  repre-
senting and acting in place of any person in relation to any
claim,    shall  have  due regard to any    matters     which    such
person may require to be urged with respect to his claim. It
also stipulates that if such person so desires, the  Central
Government  shall permit, at the expense of such  person,  a
legal  practitioner  of his choice to be associated  in     the
conduct     of  any suit or other proceeding  relating  to     his
claim.    In other words, though, perhaps, strictly  speaking,
under  section 3 the Central Government can totally  exclude
the  victim  himself or his legal practitioner    from  taking
part  in  the proceedings (except in pending  suits  outside
India),     section 4 keeps the substance of the rights of     the
victims in tact. It enables, and indeed obliges, the Govern-
ment to receive assistance from individual claimants to     the
extent    they are able to offer the same. If any of the    vic-
tims or their legal advisers have any specific aspect  which
they  would like to urge, the Central Government shall    take
it into account. Again if any individual claimant at his own
expense retains a legal practitioner of his own choice, such
legal  practitioner  will  have to be  associated  with     the
Government in the conduct of any suit or proceeding relating
to  his     claim. Sections 3 and 4 thus combine  together     the
interests of the weak, illiterate, helpless and poor victims
as well as the interests of those who could have managed for
themselves,  even  without the help of this  enactment.     The
combination  thus envisaged enables the Government to  fight
the battle with the foreign adversary with the full aid     and
assistance of such of the victims or their legal advisers as
are  in     a  position to offer any  such     assistance.  Though
section     3  denies  the claimants the benefit  of  being  eo
nominee     parties  in such suits or  proceedings,  section  4
preserves to them substantially all that they can achieve by
proceeding  on their own. In other words, while     seeming  to
deprive the claimants of their right to take legal action on
their  own, it has preserved those rights, to  be  exercised
indirectly. A conjoint reading of sections 3 and 4 would, in
our  opinion,  therefore show that there has  been  no    real
total  deprivation of the right of the claimants to  enforce
their  claim for damages in appropriate     proceedings  before
any  appropriate forum. There is only a restriction of    this
right which, in the circumstances, is totally reasonable and
justified. The validity of the Act is, therefore, not liable
to be challenged on this ground.
The next angle from which the validity of the  provision
is attacked is that the provision enabling the Government to
enter into a compromise is bad. The argument runs thus:     The
object    of the legislation can be furthered only if it    per-
mits the Government to prosecute the litigation more  effec-
tively and not if it enables the Government to
719
withdraw  it or enter into a compromise. According to  them,
the Act fails the impecunious victims in this vital  aspect.
The  authority    conferred by the Act on     the  Government  to
enter  into a settlement or compromise, it is said,  amounts
to  an absolute negation of the rights of the  claimants  to
compensation and is capable of being so exercised to  render
such  rights totally valueless, as in fact, it is said,     has
happened.
It    appears     to us that this contention  proceeds  on  a
misapprehension.  It is common knowledge that any  authority
given to conduct a litigation cannot be effective unless  it
is  accompanied     by an authority to withdraw or     settle     the
same  if  the circumstances call for it. The vagaries  of  a
litigation  of    this magnitude and intricacy  could  not  be
fully anticipated. There were possibilities that the litiga-
tion  may have to be fought out to the bitter finish.  There
were  possibilities  that the UCC might be willing  to    ade-
quately     compensate the victims either on their own’  or  at
the  insistence of the Government concerned. There was    also
the  possibility, which had already been in evidence  before
Judge Keenan, that the proceedings might ultimately have  to
end in a negotiated settlement. One notices that in most  of
the mass disaster cases reported, proceedings finally end in
a compromise if only to avoid an indefinite prolongation  of
the  agonies  caused by such  litigation.  The    legislation,
therefore,  cannot be considered to be    unreasonable  merely
because     in  addition to the right to institute     a  suit  or
other  proceedings it also empowers the Government to  with-
draw the proceedings or enter into a compromise.
Some  misgivings  were expressed, in the course  of     the
hearing, of the legislative wisdom (and, hence the validity)
of  entrusting    the carriage of these  proceedings  and,  in
particular,  the power of settling it out of Court,  to     the
Union of India. It was contended that the union is itself  a
joint tort-feasor (sued as such by some of the victims) with
an  interest  (adverse to the victims) in keeping  down     the
amount    of  compensation  payable to the minimum  so  as  to
reduce its own liability as a joint tort-feasor. It seems to
us  that this contention in misconceived. As pointed out  by
Mukharji,  C.J.,  the Union of India itself is    one  of     the
entities  affected by the gas leak and has a claim for    com-
pensation  from the UCC quite independent of the other    vic-
tims. From this point of view, it is in the same position as
the  other victims and, in the litigation with the  UCC,  it
has every interest in securing the maximum amount of compen-
sation    possible  for itself and the other victims.  It     is,
therefore,  the best agency in the circumstances that  could
be  looked up to for fighting the UCC on its own as well  as
on behalf of the victims. The suggestion that the Union is a
joint tort-lessor has been
720
stoutly resisted by the learned Attorney General. But,    even
assuming that the Union has some liability in the matter, we
fail  to see-how it can derive any benefit or  advantage  by
entering  into a low settlement with the UCC. as is  pointed
out  later in this judgment and by Mukharji, C.J.,  the     Act
and  Scheme  thereunder have provided for an  objective     and
quasi-judicial    determination of the amount of damages    pay-
able  to the victims of the tragedy. There is no  basis     for
the  fear expressed during the hearing that the officers  of
the Government may not be objective and may try to cut    down
the amounts of compensation, so as not to exceed the  amount
received from the UCC. It is common ground and, indeed,     the
learned     Attorney General fairly conceded, that the  settle-
ment with the UCC only puts an end to the claims against the
UCC  and  UCIL and does not in any way affect  the  victims’
rights,     if any, to proceed against the Union, the State  of
Madhya Pradesh or the ministers and officers thereof, if  so
advised.  If  the Union and these officers are    joint  tort-
lessors,  as  alleged, the Union will not stand to  gain  by
allowing the claims against the UCC to be settled for a     low
figure.     On the contrary it will be interested    in  settling
the  claims against the UCC at as high a figure as  possible
so  that its own liability as a joint tort-feasor  (if    made
out)  can  be correspondingly reduced.    We  are,  therefore,
unable    to  see     any vitiating element    in  the     legislation
insofar     as it has entrusted the responsibility not only  of
carrying  on  but  also of entering into  a  settlement,  if
thought fit.
Nor     is  there  basis for the contention  that  the     Act
enables     a  settlement    to be arrived at  without  a  proper
opportunity  to the claimants to express their views on     any
proposals  for settlement that may be mooted. The  right  of
the claimant under section 4 to put forward his     suggestions
or  to be represented by a legal practitioner to  put  forth
his own views in the conduct of the suit or other proceeding
certainly  extends to everything connected with the suit  or
other proceeding. If, in the course of the proceedings there
should arise any question of compromise or settlement, it is
open  to  the claimants to oppose the same and to  urge     the
Central     Government  to have regard to    specific  aspects  m
arriving at a settlement. Equally it is open to any claimant
to employ a legal practitioner to ventilate his opinions  in
regard    to such proposals for settlement. The provisions  of
the Act, read by themselves, therefore, guarantee a complete
and full protection to the rights of the claimants in  every
respect. Save only that they cannot file a suit     themselves,
their right to acquire redress has not really been  abridged
by  the provisions of the Act. Sections 3 and 4 of  the     Act
properly  read,     in our opinion,  completely  vindicate     the
objects and reasons which compelled Parliament to enact this
piece of legislation.
721
Far  from abridging the rights of the claimants in any    man-
ner, these provisions are so worded as to enable the Govern-
ment to prosecute the litigation with the maximum amount  of
resources, efficiency and competence at its command as    well
as with all the assistance and help that can be extended  to
it  by such of those litigants and claimants as are  capable
of playing more than a mere passive rule in the litigations
But     then,    it  is contended, the victims  have  had  no
opportunity  of considering the settlement proposals  mooted
in  this case before they were approved by the    Court.    This
aspect is dealt with later.
2. One of the contentions before us was that the UCC and
UCIL are accountable to the public for the damages caused by
their  industrial activities not only on a basis  of  strict
liability  but    also  on the basis that the  damages  to  be
awarded     against them should include an element of  punitive
liability and that this has been lost sight of while approv-
ing  of the proposed settlement. Reference was made in    this
context to M.C. Mehta’s case (supra). Whether the settlement
should have taken into account this factor is, in the  first
place, a moot question. Mukharji, C.J. has pointed  out–and
we are inclined to agree-that this is an “uncertain province
of  the law” and it is premature to say whether     this  yard-
stick has been, or will be, accepted in this country, not to
speak of its international acceptance which may be necessary
should occasion arise for executing a decree based on such a
yardstick in another country. Secondly, whether the  settle-
ment  took this into account and, if not, whether it is     bad
for  not having kept this basis in view are  questions    that
touch  the  merits of the settlement with which we  are     not
concerned.  So we feel we should express no opinion here  on
this  issue. It is too far-fetched, it seems to us, to    con-
tend that the provisions of the Act permitting the Union  of
India  to enter into a compromise should be struck  down  as
unconstitutional  because  they have been construed  by     the
Union  of India as enabling it to arrive at such  a  settle-
ment.
The argument is that the Act confers a discretionary and
enabling  power in the Union to arrive at a  settlement     but
lays  down no guidelines or indications as to the  stage  at
which,    or  circumstances  in which,  a     settlement  can  be
reached     or the type of settlement that can be    arrived     at;
the  power  conferred should, therefore, be struck  down  as
unguided,  arbitrary  and uncanalised. It  is  difficult  to
accept    this contention. The power to conduct a     litigation,
particularly in a case of this type, must, to be  effective,
necessarily carry with it a power to settle it at any stage.
It is impossible to provide statutorily any detailed
722
catalogue of the situations that would justify a  settlement
or  the basis or terms on which a settlement can be  arrived
at. The Act. moreover, cannot be said to have conferred     any
unguided or arbitrary discretion to the Union in  conducting
proceedings under the Act. Sufficient guidelines emerge from
the Statement of Objects and Reasons of the Act which  makes
it  clear that the aim and purpose of the Act is  to  secure
speedy and effective redress to the victims of the gas    leak
and  that all steps taken in pursuance of the Act should  be
for  the implementation of the object. Whether    this  object
has  been  achieved  by a particular settlement     will  be  a
different  question but it is altogether impossible  to     say
that  the  Act    itself is bad for the  reason  alleged.     We,
therefore, think it necessary to clarify, for our part, that
we  are not called upon to express any view on the  observa-
tions in Mehta’s case and should not be understood as having
done so.
3. Shri Shanti Bhushan, who supported the Union’s  stand
as  to    the validity of the Act, however, made    his  support
conditional on reading into its provisions an obligation  on
the part of the Union to make interim payments towards their
maintenance and other needs consequent on the tragedy, until
the  suits filed on their behalf ultimately  yield  tangible
results. That a modern welfare State is under an  obligation
to  give  succour and all kinds of assistance to  people  in
distress  cannot at all be gainsaid. In point of fact  also,
as pointed out by the learned Chief Justice, the  provisions
of  the Act and scheme thereunder envisage interim  payments
to  the victims; so, there is nothing objectionable in    this
Act on this aspect. However, our learned brother has accept-
ed the argument addressed by Shri Shanti Bhushan which    goes
one step further viz. that the Act would be unconstitutional
unless this is read as “a major inarticulate promise” under-
lying  the  Act. We doubt whether this    extension  would  be
justified for the hypothesis underlying the argument is,  in
the  words of Sri Shanti Bhushan, that had the victims    been
left to fend for themselves, they would have had an “immedi-
ate  and  normal right of obtaining  compensation  from     the
Union  Carbide”     and, as the legislation  has  vested  their
rights    in this regard in the Union, the Act should be    con-
strued    as creating an obligation on the Central  Government
to  provide  interim relief. Though  we     would    emphatically
reiterate  that     grant of interim relief to  ameliorate     the
plight    of its subjects in such a situation is a  matter  of
imperative  obligation    on  the part of the  State  and     not
merely    ’a  matter of fundamental human     decency’  as  Judge
Keenan put it, we think that such obligation flows from     its
character as a welfare State and would exist irrespective of
what  the  statute may or may not provide. In our  view     the
validity of the Act does not depend upon its
723
explicitly or implicitly providing for interim payments.  We
say  this for two reasons. In the first place, it  was,     and
perhaps still is, a moot question whether a plaintiff  suing
for damages in tort would be entitled to advance or  interim
payments in anticipation of a decree. That was, indeed,     the
main  point  on which the interim orders in this  case    were
challenged  before  this Court and, in the  context  of     the
events    that took place, remains undecided. It may  be    men-
tioned    here that no decided case was brought to our  notice
in which interim payment was ordered pending disposal of  an
action    in  tort in this country. May be there is  a  strong
case  for ordering interim payments in such a case  but,  in
the absence of full and detailed consideration, it cannot be
assumed     that,    left to themselves, the victims     would    have
been  entitled    to a “normal and immediate”  right  to    such
payment. Secondly, even assuming such right exists, all that
can be said is that the State, which put itself in the place
of the victims, should have raised in the suit a demand     for
such interim compensation–which it did–and that it  should
distribute among the victims such interim compensation as it
may  receive from the defendants. To say that the Act  would
be bad if it does not provide for payment of such  compensa-
tion  by the Government irrespective of what may  happen  in
the suit is to impose on the State an obligation higher than
what  flows from its being subrogated to the rights  of     the
victims. As we agree that the Act and the scheme  thereunder
envisage interim relief to the victims, the point is perhaps
only academic. But we felt that we should mention this as we
are  not  in  full agreement with Mukharji,  C.J.,  on    this
aspect on the case.
4.    The next important aspect on which much debate    took
place  before us was regarding the validity of the  Act     qua
the  procedure envisaged by it for a compromise     or  settle-
ment.  It  was argued that if the suit is  considered  as  a
representative    suit  no compromise or settlement  would  be
possible  without notice in some appropriate manner  to     all
the victims of the proposed settlement and an opportunity to
them to ventilate their views thereon (vide Order XXIII,  r.
3B, C.P.C.). The argument runs thus: S. 4 of the Act  either
incorporates  the  safeguards of these provisions  in  which
event  any settlement effected without compliance  with     the
spirit,     if  not the letter, of these  provisions  would  be
ultra  vires  the Act. Or it does not, in which     event,     the
provisions of S. 4 would be bad as making possible an  arbi-
trary deprivation of the victims’ rights being    inconsistent
with, and derogatory of, the basic rules established by     the
ordinary  Law of the land viz. the Code of Civil  Procedure.
We are inclined to take the view that it is not possible  to
bring the suits brought under the Act within the  categories
of  representative  action envisaged in the  Code  of  Civil
procedure. The Act
724
deals  with a class of action which is sui generis  and     for
which a special formula has been found and encapsuled in  S.
4.  The Act divests the individual claimants of their  right
to  sue and vests it in the Union. In relation to  suits  in
India,    the Union is the sole plaintiff, none of the  others
are  envisaged as plaintiffs or respondents. The victims  of
the tragedy were so numerous that they were never defined at
the  stage of filing the plaint nor do they need to  be     de-
fined  at the stage of a settlement. The litigation is    car-
ried  on by the State in its capacity, not exactly the    same
as but somewhat analogous to that of a “parens patriae”.  In
the  case  of  a litigation by karta of     a  Hindu  Undivided
Family or by a guardian on behalf of a ward, who is  non-sui
juris, for example, the junior members of the family or     the
wards,    are not to be consulted before entering into a    set-
tlement.  In such cases, the Court acts as guardian of    such
persons to scrutinise the settlement and satisfy itself that
it  is    in the best interest of all concerned. It  is  later
discovered  that there has been any fraud or  collusion,  it
may be open to the junior members of the family or the wards
to call the karta or guardian to account but, barring such a
contingency, the settlement would be effective and  binding.
In  the same way, the Union as “parens patriae”     would    have
been at liberty to enter into such settlement as it  consid-
ered  best on its own and seek the Court’s  approval  there-
fore.
However,  realising that the litigation is truly  fought
on  behalf  and for the benefit of innumerable,     though     not
fully identified victims the Act has considered it necessary
to  assign a definite role to the individual  claimants     and
this is spelt out in S. 4. This section directs:
(i)  that the union shall have due  regard  to
any  matters which such person may require  to
be urged with respect to his claim; and
(ii)  that the Union shaH, if such  person  so
desires, permit at the expense of such person,
a     legal    practitioner  of his  choice  to  be
associated in the conduct of any suit or other
proceeding relating to his claim.
This provision adequately safeguards the interests of  indi-
vidual victims. It enables each one of them to bring to     the
notice    of the Union any special features  or  circumstances
which he would like to urge in respect of any matter and  if
any  such  features are brought to its notice the  Union  is
obliged     to  take  it into account.  Again,  the  individual
claimants are also at liberty to engage their own counsel to
associate with the State counsel in conducting the  proceed-
ings. If the suits in this
725
case  had  proceeded, in the normal course,  either  to     the
stage of a decree or even to one of settlement the claimants
could  have kept themselves abreast of the developments     and
the statutory provisions would have been more than  adequate
to  ensure  that the points of view of all the    victims     are
presented  to  the court. Even a  settlement  or  compromise
could  not  have  been arrived at without  the    court  being
apprised  of  the views or any of them who chose to  do     so.
Advisedly, the statute has provided that though the Union of
India  will be the dominus litis in the suit, the  interests
of all the victims and their claims should be safeguarded by
giving    them a voice in the proceedings to the extent  indi-
cated above. This provision of the statute is an  adaptation
of  the principle of O.I.r. 8 and of Or. XXIII r. 3  of     the
Code  of  Civil Procedure in its application  to  the  suits
governed  by  it  and, though the  extent  of  participation
allowed to the victims is somewhat differently enunciated in
the legislation, substantially speaking, it does incorporate
the principles of natural justice to the extent possible  in
the circumstances. The statute cannot, therefore, be  fault-
ed, as has been pointed out earlier also, on the ground that
it denies the victims an opportunity to present their  views
or  places them at any disadvantage in the matter of  having
an effective voice in the matter of settling the suit by way
of compromise.
The     difficulty in this case has arisen, as we  see     it,
because of a fortuitous circumstance viz. that the talks  of
compromise  were  mooted and approved in the course  of     the
hearing     of  an appeal from an order for  interim  payments.
Though    compromise talks had been in the air right from     the
beginning  of  this episode, it is said that  there  was  an
element     of surprise when they were put forward in Court  in
February,  1989.  This    is not quite correct.  It  has    been
pointed     out that even when the issue regarding the  interim
relief    was debated in the courts below, attempts were    made
to settle the whole litigation. The claimants were aware  of
this  and they could–perhaps should–have anticipated    that
similar     attempts would be made in this Court  also.  Though
certain parties had been associated with the conduct of     the
proceedings  in     the trial court–and the  trial  judge     did
handsomely  acknowledge their contribution to  the  proceed-
ings–they were apparently not alert enough to keep a watch-
ing brief in the Supreme Court, may be under the  impression
that the appeal here was concerned only with the quantum  of
interim relief. One set of parties was present in the  Court
but,  apart from praying that he should be forthwith paid  a
share in the amount that would be deposited in Court by     the
UCC  in pursuance of the settlement, no attempt     appears  to
have  been made to put forward a contention that the  amount
of settlement was inade-
726
quate or had not taken into account certain relevant consid-
erations. The Union also appears to have been acting on     the
view  that  it could proceed ahead on its own  both  in     its
capacity  as  “parens  patraie” as well as in  view  of     the
powers    of attorney held by it from a very large  number  of
the  victims  though the genuineness of this  claim  is     now
contested before us. There was a day’s interval between     the
enunciation of the terms of the settlement and their approv-
al  by    the Court. Perhaps the Court could have     given    some
more publicity to the proposed settlement in the newspapers,
radio  and television and also permitted some time to  lapse
before    approving it, if only to see whether there were     any
other  points of view likely to emerge. Basically  speaking,
however, the Act has provided an adequate opportunity to the
victims     to speak out and if they or the counsel engaged  by
some  of them in the trial court had kept in touch with     the
proceedings  in this court, they could have  most  certainly
made  themselves heard. If a feeling has gained ground    that
their voice has not been fully heard, the fault was not with
the  statute but was rather due to the developments  leading
to  the     finalisation  of the  settlement  when     the  appeal
against the interim order was being heard in this Court.
One of the points of view on which considerable emphasis
was  laid in the course of the arguments was that in a    case
of  this  type the offending parties should  be     dealt    with
strictly  under     the criminal law of the Land and  that     the
inclusion,  as part of the settlement, of a  term  requiring
the  withdrawal     of the criminal prosecutions  launched     was
totally unwarranted and vitiates the settlement. It has been
pointed out by Mukharji, C.J. ,–and we agree–that the     Act
talks  only of the civil liability of, and  the     proceedings
against, the UCC or UCIL or others for damages caused by the
gas leak. It has nothing to say about the criminal liability
of  any     of the parties involved. Clearly,  therefore,    this
part of the settlement comprises a term which is outside the
purview     of the Act. The validity of the Act cannot,  there-
fore, be impugned on the ground that it permits–and  should
not  have permitted-the withdrawal of  criminal     proceedings
against the delinquents. Whether in arriving at the  settle-
ment,  this aspect could also have been taken  into  account
and  this term included in it, is a question concerning     the
validity  of the settlement. This is a question outside     the
terms  of  reference  to us and we,  therefore,     express  no
opinion in regard thereto.
5.    A  question was mooted before us as to    whether     the
actual settlement–if not the statutory provision–is liable
to be set aside on the grounds that the principles of  natu-
ral justice have been flagrantly
727
violated.  The merits of the settlement as such are  not  in
issue before us and nothing we say can or should fetter     the
hands  of  the    Bench hearing a review    petition  which     has
already     been filed, from passing such orders thereon as  it
considers appropriate.
Our learned brother, however, has, while observing    that
the  question referred to us is limited to the    validity  of
the Act alone and not the settlement, incidentally discussed
this aspect of the case too. He has pointed out that justice
has  in fact been done and that all facts and aspects  rele-
vant  for a settlement have been considered. He has  pointed
out that the grievance of the petitioners that the order  of
this  Court  did not give any basis for the  settlement     has
since been sought to be met by the order passed on 4th    May,
1989 giving detailed reasons, This shows that the Court     had
applied its mind fully to the terms of the settlement in the
light  of the data as well as all the  circumstances  placed
before    it and had been satisfied that the  settlement    pro-
posed was a fair and reasonable one that could be  approved.
In  actions of this type, the Court’s approval is  the    true
safety    valve to prevent unfair settlements and the fact  is
that the highest Court of the land has given thought to     the
matter and seen it fit to place its seal of approval to     the
settlement.  He has also pointed out that a  post-decisional
hearing in a matter like this will not be of much avail.  He
has  further pointed out that a review petition has  already
been filed in the case and is listed for hearing. The  Court
has already given an assurance in its order of May 4,  1989,
that  it will only be too glad to consider any aspects    that
may  have  been overlooked in considering the terms  of     the
settlement. Can it be said, in the circumstances, that there
has been a failure of justice which compels us to set  aside
the  settlement as totally violative of fundamental  rights?
Mukharji,  C.J.,  has pointed out that the  answer  to    this
question should be in the negative. It was urged that  there
is a feeling that the maxim: “Justice must not only be    done
but must also appear to be done” has not been fully complied
with and that perhaps, if greater publicity had attended the
hearing, many other facts and aspects could have been  high-
lighted resulting in a higher settlement or no settlement at
all. That feeling can be fully ventilated and that deficien-
cy  can be adequately repaired, it has been pointed  out  by
Mukharji, C.J., in the hearing on the review petition  pend-
ing before this Court. Though we are prima facie inclined to
agree  with him that there are good reasons why the  settle-
ment should not be set aside on the ground that the  princi-
ples of natural justice have been violated, quite apart from
the practical complications that may arise as the result  of
such an order, we would not express any final opinion on the
validity  of  the settlement but would leave it open  to  be
agitated, to the
728
extent    permissible in law, in the review  petition  pending
before this Court.
There  is one more aspect which we may perhaps  usefully
refer  to in this context. The scheme of the Act is that  on
the  one  hand the Union of India  pursues  the     litigiation
against     the UCC and the UCIL; on the other all the  victims
of the tragedy are expected to file their claims before     the
prescribed authority and have their claims for    compensation
determined  by    such  authority.  Certain  infirmities    were
pointed     out on behalf of the petitioners in  the  statutory
provisions  enacted in this regard. Our learned brother     has
dealt with these aspects and given appropriate directions to
ensure that the claims will be gone into by a quasi judicial
authority  (unfettered    by executive  prescriptions  of     the
amounts     of compensation by categorising the nature  of     in-
juries) with an appeal to an officer who has judicial quali-
fications. In this manner the scheme under the Act  provides
for  a proper determination of the compensation     payable  to
the  various claimants. Claims have already been  filed     and
these are being scrutinised and processed. A correct picture
as  to    whether     the amount of compensation  for  which     the
claims    have  ben settled is meagre, adequate  or  excessive
will emerge only at that stage when all the claims have been
processed  and their aggregate is determined. In these    cir-
cumstances, we feel that no useful purpose will be served by
a post-decisional hearing on the quantum of compensation  to
be considered adequate for settlement.
For these reasons, it would seem more correct and proper
not  to     disturb the orders of 14-15 February, 1989  on     the
ground    that  the  rules of natural justice  have  not    been
complied  with, particularly in view of the pendency of     the
review petition.
6. Before we conclude, we would like to add a few  words
on the state of the law of torts in this country. Before  we
gained    independence,  on account of our  close     association
with  Great  Britain,  we were governed by  the     common     law
principles.  In the field of torts, under the common law  of
England, no action could be laid by the dependants or  heirs
of  a person whose death was brought about by  the  tortious
act  of     another on the maxim actio personalis    moritur     cum
persona,  although a person injured by a similar  act  could
claim  damages    for the wrong done to him. In  England    this
situation was remedied by the passing of the Fatal Accidents
Act,  1846,  popularly    known as Lord  Campell’s  Act.    Soon
thereafter  the Indian Legislature enacted the    Fatal  acci-
dents  Act, 1855. This Act is fashioned on the lines of     the
English Act
729
of  1846. Even though the English Act has undergone  a    sub-
stantial  change,  our law has remained static and  seems  a
trifle    archaic. The magnitude of the gas leak    disaster  in
which  hundreds lost their lives and thousands were  maimed,
not  to speak of the damage to livestock, flora     and  fauna,
business  and  property, is an eye opener. The    nation    must
learn  a  lesson from this traumatic experience     and  evolve
safeguards  atleast for the future. We are of the view    that
the  time is ripe to take a fresh look at the outdated    cen-
tury  old legislation which is out of tune with modern    con-
cepts.
While it may be a matter for scientists and     technicians
to  find solutions to avoid such large scale disasters,     the
law  must  provide  an effective and speedy  remedy  to     the
victims     of such torts. The Fatal Accidents Act, on  account
of its limited and restrictive application, is hardly suited
to meet such a challenge. We are, therefore, of the  opinion
that the old antiquated Act should be drastically amended or
fresh  legislation  should be enacted  which  should,  inter
alia,  contain appropriate provisions in regard to the    fol-
lowing matters:
(i)  The payment of a fixed minimum  compensa-
tion on a “no-fault liability” basis (as under
the Motor Vehicles Act), pending final adjudi-
cation of the claims by a prescribed forum;
(ii)  The     creation of a    special     forum    with
specific    power  to grant     interim  relief  in
appropriate cases;
(iii)  The  evolution  of a  procedure  to  be
followed by such forum which will be conducive
to the expeditious determination of claims and
avoid  the high degree of formalism  that     at-
taches to proceedings in regular courts; and
(iv)  A  provision  requiring  industries     and
concerns    engaged in hazardous  activities  to
take  out compulsory insurance  against  third
party risks.
In    addition to what we have said above, we should    like
to say that the suggestion made by our learned brother, K.N.
Singh  J., for the creation of an Industrial  Disaster    Fund
(by whatever name called) deserves serious consideration. We
would  also endorse his suggestion that the Central  Govern-
ment  will  be    well advised if, in future,  it     insists  on
certain safeguards before permitting a transnational company
to do business in this country. The necessity of such  safe-
guards,     atleast in the following two directions,  is  high-
lighted in the present case:
730
(a)  Shri Garg has alleged that the  processes
in the Bhopal Gas Plant were so much  shrouded
in secrecy that neither the composition of the
deadly  gas that escaped nor the proper  anti-
dote  therefore were known to anyone  in    this
country  with the result that the steps  taken
to  combat its effects were not  only  delayed
but  also totally inadequate and    ineffective.
It  is necessary that this type  of  situation
should  be  avoided.  The     Government   should
therefore     insist, when granting licence to  a
transnational company to establish its  indus-
try  here,  on a right to be informed  of     the
nature  of the processes involved so as to  be
able to take prompt action in the event of  an
accident.
(b) We have seen how the victims in this    case
have been considerably handicapped on  account
of the fact that the immediate tort-feasor was
the  subsidiary of a multi-national  with     its
Indian  assets totally inadequate     to  satisfy
the claims arising out of the disaster. It is,
therefore,  necessary  to     evolve,  either  by
international   consensus     or  by      unilateral
legislation, steps to overcome these handicaps
and  to ensure (i) that  foreign    corporations
seeking  to establish an industry here,  agree
to submit to the jurisdiction of the Courts in
India in respect of actions for tortious    acts
in  this country; (ii) that the  liability  of
such  a corporation is not limited to such  of
its  assets (or the assets of its     affiliates)
as may be found in this country, but that     the
victims are able to reach out to the assets of
such  concerns  anywhere in the  world;  (iii)
that  any decree obtained in Indian Courts  in
compliance with due process of law is  capable
of being executed against the foreign corpora-
tion, its affiliates and their assets  without
further  procedural  hurdles, in    those  other
countries.
Our     brother, K.N. Singh, J., has in this context  dealt
at  some length with the United Nations Code of Conduct     for
multi-national Corporations which awaits approval of various
countries.  We hope that calamities like the one which    this
country has suffered will serve as catalysts to expedite the
acceptance  of an international code on such matters in     the
near future.
With  these observations, we agree with the     order    pro-
posed by the learned Chief Justice.
G.N.                         Petitions    dis-
posed of.
731